Swinger First Time
Erotic stories where first swinging experiences are the main theme of the story.
Sensing my frustration at the lack of sex, Jack suggested that we did other things to try to rekindle our sex life."And what were they?" I asked. Jack went on to explain that we should join a swinger’s club. Naturally, when Jack had first introduced the idea I rejected it, well actually I didn't do that, I just didn't react.
Over what must have been a three or four week period each time following sex, which was now thankfully becoming a much more regular activity, I lay in his arms, naked and he kept returning to the topic and slowly he raised my interest until finally I agreed to look on Swinging Club web site at the people who he thought that we would be attracted to. Wow, what an eye opener the couples that he had short listed looked and sounded wonderful, however there was always the doubt in the back of my mind that they were who they said they were. We put together our profile and I so enjoyed posing for our profile photos and after a few sessions I was surprisingly comfortable at posing fully naked, every photo session ended in the most amazing and desperate fuck. I could hardly believe that in such a short period, probably no more than a month that I had gone from being nearly celibate to being fucked almost every night by my once again rampant hubby, to becoming a potential swinger.
Finally for our first 'date' we picked a lovely couple who had many years of experience they were in their mid-fifties, some 15 years older than myself and Jack, we had communicated with them first via email, then web cam and then on the phone and felt very comfortable with them, they were called David and Sarah. They lived in Bromley which is to the south east of London (I have changed their details to protect their privacy), they were very well spoken and both were academics lecturing English Literature and were very happy for us to visit them, despite the age gap we both felt that the chemistry was so right between us, their patience and encouragement to experiment went down very well with us, their attitude seemed to be."Let's have dinner, see what happens and you can decide if you wish stay the night." "There's never any pressure, particularly on your first time" he explained. "If we get there and any one of us changes their mind, that's fine, there'll be no hassle."
The day of our meeting finally arrived and I was so nervous and very nearly cancelled our date, but my desperation to experiment took over and I continued with my preparation for the evening which was to go to the beauty salon and I had a full wax so my pussy was silky smooth, something that always blows Jack’s mind and then onto the hair dressers for my hair, I decided on the crumpled, wild just been fucked looked.
I slithered into the car in my skimpy tight fitting little black dress and was hellishly nervous as Jack drove through the busy Friday night traffic, settling down I got used to the attention from the lorry drivers and men in their 4X4’s looking down at me. Finally we arrived and pulled into the in and out driveway of the double fronted, detached Edwardian house just off the centre of Bromley at eight in the evening. Both of them opened the house door before we were out of the car and I tottered up to the door in my very high Louboutin heels and they greeted us like old friends. Sarah pecked both of us on the cheek, David did the same to me and he and Jack shook hands.
They ushered us in to their very nicely appointed house that was very Edwardian inside in both decor and furniture, it was lovely.David was quite tall, over six feet and was nicely slim with a full head of dark hair flecked strongly at the side with grey. He wore glasses, had blue eyes and a nice distinguished face. His teeth had probably been whitened and he had a lovely, Hollywood like, smile. He was wearing a pale blue shirt that had the top and two other buttons undone at the front showing off his chest. He was wearing blue jeans and loafers.Overall I have to say that I was very impressed.Sarah was the sort of woman who is described as a willowy blonde. She was wearing a long sleeved, black silky top that was quite sheer and see through and she wore it outside of a short blue skirt that ended just above her knees, her legs were long, slender and tanned. She was wearing mid height heeled sandals, her almost straight silver blonde hair fell onto her shoulders and as she moved it became very clear she wasn't wearing a bra.She looked fabulous; I thought I really would be happy if I was in the same shape in 15 years’ time.
Jack was wearing chinos, blue ones with a white shirt, recently he had let his brown hair grow longer, just beneath his collar, he looked very hot tonight and I could see that Sarah had taken an instant like to him, I felt a little tingle of jealously as when in the mood Jack was a very accomplished lover and I know that she would be well satisfied by the end of the night, I had a good feeling that this night was going to go on beyond a nice dinner. I was wearing a short tight little black dress, stay up black stockings, skimpy thong and small black wonder bra to give my cleavage a bit of a lift and my favourite Louboutin black high heels. My chestnut coloured hair was down in an unkempt, just fucked look.
"As it's still warm let's have a drink on the terrace" Sarah said as David uncorked a bottle of champagne. Considering that we were strangers who were probably about to have sex the atmosphere was surprisingly light. We chatted easily about lots of things varying from our children, holidays that he had, places that we had dined at, X Factor, Celebrity Big Brother, University fees and the English football team. We got on really well and by the time we'd finished the bottle and were sitting down to dinner with David and me opposite each other with Sarah to my right and Jack my left, it was almost as if we were old friends.
We had a delicious Caesar salad with parmesan and chicken to start followed by monk fish and potatoes with strawberries for desert, simple but lovely. The Sauvignon Blanc flowed freely throughout the dinner and by the time dinner was finished and we moved to a sitting room I was really feeling quite mellow, actually slightly tipsy, which I guess was the plan to loosen all of our inhibitions. I was not so tipsy, though, to accept a very strong desert wine.
I had wondered since this had been set up just how the sex would be introduced and had assumed that there would be a clear change from strangers to friends to lovers, a definite break point where somebody would sort of say 'Ok now for the second part of the evening, sex. Of course it wasn't like that. As we left the table, David walked beside me and slid his arm round my waist. When we got to the dimly lit sitting room with low music playing, he pulled me into his arms and we danced. The transition was as simple and straightforward as that. Sarah and Jack did the same. It took little time for David's hands to be running up and down my back and onto my bottom or for my fingers to run through his hair. But soon we were both caressing each other as we swayed on the spot dancing. I really couldn't believe how the sheer mood and atmosphere of the situation simply took me over. It seemed so perfectly natural to be in David's arms, pulled close to him his obvious erection growing against my stomach, the thickness of his erection startled me. It was if it felt common place to have this virtual stranger's hands squeezing my bum and running up and down the backs and side of legs. It felt perfectly ok for me to hold and stroke him, to run my fingers through his hair, to press my breasts against his chest and to not move my stomach away from his short but very thick hard erection pressing into me. It also felt perfectly proper for the man I had arrived with, my hubby to be experiencing a similar situation with Sarah.
I didn't concern myself too much with trying to think through the situation, but I did find it all pretty amazing. Here I was about to make love to a virtual stranger. I generally disagreed with promiscuity feeling that there should be something almost 'sacred' about sex, but how more recreational could it be treated than I was treating it now. Ah the wearisome ways of sexual matters. I pushed all of those thoughts out of my mind.I looked over David's shoulder and saw that the others were a little ahead of us as my hubby had pulled the hem at the back of Sarah’s skirt up so that his hands were squeezing the bare, perfectly formed orbs of her bum. I found that to be a hugely erotic sight. David's lips brushed across my cheek and rested on mine. He kissed me softly, his lips felt nice."Is this ok Amanda?" "Yes, yes" I murmured parting my lips as his met mine and he kissed me. He kissed well and soon I was forgetting that he was a stranger. It certainly didn't seem like it and it certainly didn't seem to matter. It was just as though I was kissing someone I knew, Jack for instance. I was relaxing and I kissed him back, just as his hand found my breast. That made me jump, but not with anything other than pleasure. I saw over his shoulder that Jack and Sarah were now laid out on the settee. Her skirt was well up her legs and I could see in the dim light that Jack had pushed her top up and was kissing her bare, small breasts. Jack's white shirt was open and pulled out from his trousers. The sight of them as David squeezed my breasts and pressed his lovely erection against me even harder really got me going. I have had sex with others in the room a couple of times before, but that was years ago when I was a teenager on holiday in Ibiza. This was different. I think it was the fact that the four of us were all in this together that made it so exciting, but also so acceptable as well. It could well also have been the unique way that we could all indulge both our voyeur and exhibitionist tendencies at the same time. That was something that had never occurred to me until I had seen my hubby sucking Sarah nipples and I had seen her eyes watching her husband's hands on my breasts and bottom. We smiled at each other as our eyes met.
I willingly let David pull me down onto the other large sofa and just as willingly welcomed his hand inside my dress."You comfortable with this?" He asked again."Yes David, its fine" I answered honestly."And you ok to go further?" He whispered as his fingers slid into my bra and found my hardened nipples, in fact I don’t think that they had ever been harder.Then I realised he was really asking about us having sex. 'Shit' I thought. 'He's asking if he can fuck me.' That seemed so strange. Someone I had known for all of three hours asking that. But it didn't seem wrong. In a way agreeing to this had been the catalyst in changing my views on sex. In the past the idea of having sex with a stranger would have been abhorrent and I would have rejected it out of hand and told myself not to be so ridiculous. Now, I asked myself 'Why not?" "You ok in here with Sarah and Jack or would you prefer privacy?" I hadn't thought that we would do it in the same room as them, but the idea exited me."What do you want to do?" I asked as he pulled down the zip on my dress."I'll go wherever you wish Amanda, but I would adore making love to you as they watch us and we watch them" he diplomatically replied as, quite expertly he undid the clasp of my bra. I sat up straight as he slipped my bra off and dropped it to the floor.
I guessed something similar had taken place on the other settee, for Sarah was down to her panties and Jack was removing his trousers. "Stand up Amanda" he whispered undoing his own zip and pushing his trousers off; I was surprised and I have to say excited to see that he was naked under them. Naked and beautifully hard, I was pleased that he was clean shaven around his cock and I was surprised to see the girth of his cock. It was thicker than any I had ever been with and momentarily I wondered whether I would be able to take it. David smiled as he saw where I was looking. "Don't worry I'll take it easy.I stood close to him and felt a marvellous buzz as he pulled my dress down.
I stepped out of it and momentarily had an enormous thrill as I saw that both Jack and Sarah were looking at me standing just a few feet from them in my black thong, stay ups and heels. I smiled at them and then noticed that they were now both absolutely naked.It really was one of the most erotic times of my life. To be fucked by a stranger as the sounds of his wife being fucked by my hubby was an awesome turn on and to be absolutely truthful I loved every moment of it. As David wiggled me back onto the sofa clad in just the barest of clothing, I could see my hubby and David's wife now standing up, naked and kissing deeply. Seeing her hand wrapped round Jack's cock as mine had been so many times was so stirring. I lifted my legs up and asked David to remove whatever clothing he wanted to, it didn’t surprise me that the only thing that he did was to pull down and over my ankles my now soaking wet thong. I was now fully exposed to him and I opened my legs to give him a full view of my smooth waxed pussy.
I hoped David was a considerate and adept lover. After we lay on the sofa, he took me in his arms and squashed my breasts against his muscular, tight and hairy chest. That felt good as did the outline of his erection that seemed to be making an indentation into my stomach. He fondled my breasts and took my hand and pressed it on his cock. That made my heart pump a little faster for it really did feel great. He kissed my breasts and sucked my nipples as I stroked his back, his balls and his cock. Then he slid down to the floor and placed his head between my legs, needing no encouragement I placed my legs over his shoulders, to give him unhindered access to my wet and excited pussy. He then proceeded to give me the best oral sex I had ever had in my life, for what seemed like ages he teased the outer lips running his tongue up and down and backwards and sideways over them, his hands moved up and were skilfully kneading, playing and tweaking both of my nipples, I was now beginning to breath much more heavier and my bottom was bouncing up and down, then David moved to my clit and expertly stimulated it with his tongue, again running it clockwise and then anti-clockwise around it and nibbling on it, I was absolutely delirious, my hips were bucking uncontrollably, then David slid one finger, then two, then three into me and proceeded finger fuck me to my first amazing orgasm of the night.
I am normally a screamer but I was so worried about being too enthusiastic so I stayed relatively quiet, not a thought that was shared Jack and Sarah as they were howling like 2 wild animals.This led David to query "Was it good?" Breathless I replied "Oh my god, yes, more than good thank you, it was just amazing, the best ever" I grunted as those waves of lovely feelings washed over me.David held me for some time, gently stroking my breasts and lightly pinching my nipples as I came down. He was spot on with his timing as when to start again and equally spot on with when to enter me.
David held out a condom and asked if I wanted to put it on, I reached out and opened the wrapper and gave him my best seductive look as I rolled it over his cock and then lay back on the sofa with my legs open."Now it may be best to open your legs a little wider darling" he muttered as he pressed the awesome sized end of his cock against my lips. Fortunately, but naturally I was very wet and I guess this helped the relative monster to slide pretty effortlessly in me. Once right up me he held his cock still presumably letting me get used to it. I did very quickly and it felt absolutely fucking marvellous. I felt so filled, almost to overflowing. Every part of me down there was being stimulated at the same time as David started to move slowly up and down me. "Now close your legs dear as far as is comfortable" he whispered as he again held himself still. I was able to pretty much close my legs and just how that happened with his big cock fully embedded in me I have no idea!
I had never been fucked quite like this before, but then I had also never been fucked by such a thick cock before. He started moving again, but very slowly and not very far. Not once during the entire fuck did he shove very hard, slam himself in and out of me, thrust hard or fast or pump himself quickly up and down me. Everything was slow and at a very measured pace. Lots of the time as he kissed me, bent his body and sucked my nipples or squeezed the cheeks of my bum he simply held himself rigid inside me. He did, though, move me around. Starting on my back he turned us onto our sides, then me on top, onto our other sides and back to me on my back. And slowly, very slowly like that he built up my orgasm. It was beautiful. He seemed to have a sixth sense for he knew exactly when I was coming to the boil and with three or four slightly longer, but still slow moves I felt his cock tremble and twitch and then I felt the condom head grow as he started to cum, as this happened he let out a grunt, this just sent me over the top and I proceeded to pick up the pace of humping his now softening cock, with no inhabitation’s this time I became very vocal and worked myself to an amazing climax.
David rolled of me and collapsed next to me on the sofa, then he pulled off the condom and proceeded to pour the contents over my chest and rubbed his sperm into my breasts, initially I was shocked but the aroma was so pungent, it was such a turn on to have the smell of sex wafting into my nose."Amanda that was lovely" David said as he held me until my shaking finished. "Was it ok for you?""It was David yes" I replied kissing him repeatedly. "It really was fantastic."
As I lay there for a few moments regaining my composure I thought to myself that it had been one of the best most exciting fucks of my life. David cuddled me up to him and comforted me as I came down from my orgasm. It was just as if we were longer-time lovers than virtual strangers I thought. That made me once more think about sex and social conditioning. I wondered just how man, in its widest sense, would be sexually if society and particularly religion didn't impose their conditioning upon an act that can give so much physical pleasure. I wondered whether the emotional confusion that many, particularly women, experience with 'recreational' sex would be different without that interference.
But my attention was now drawn towards the other two. I stared over to the other sofa I heard Sarah grunt. "Oh yes, oh yes, I’m coming all over your fucking beautiful cock."Jack was lying between Sarah’s long, slender legs. She had raised them and wrapped them round his waist and Jack was pounding in and out of Sarah like a man who hadn’t had sex for a very long time. I had never seen a couple have full sex in real life. Sure I'd seen it in porn films, but they were nothing at all like hearing and seeing Jack and Sarah getting it on so enthusiastically, it was a wonderful turn on.
Finally a good 10 minutes after David had finished fucking me, Jack let out a loud moan and proceeded to pull his softening cock out of Sarah, then with Sarah’s help he proceeded to dispose of the soiled condom.I started to fondle David’s cock in my hand I wanted and needed to be fucked again, David was still soft, something that I wasn’t used to as Jack recovered quickly and was always ready to go again in a short time. It take sometime of rolling it around in my hand but after a while it started to show signs of live, I was about to get down on my knees and give it some oral resuscitation when Sarah said “would you two like to go upstairs and continue the fun. ”Without hesitation I said "Yes" and David took my hand and pulled me up from the sofa, my heels were on the floor and my stay up’s were around my calf’s, I scoped down and removed them and I quite unnecessarily slipped my high heels back on, which draw a round of applause and the comment from the other that I looked like a porn star! Turning around I laughed and said “and now I am going to behave like one! With that David gave me a playful slap on the bottom and led me upstairs and into a very nicely appointed bedroom.
We all sat in the bed and Sarah giggled and asked "Did you enjoy that?" "Yes very much so, it was an amazing fuck" I replied looking at Jack who smiled at me."Did you two enjoy as well dear?" David asked.They also looked at each other and smiled as Sarah rested her hand on Jack's thigh."Oh I think we did don't you Jack?" "Yes Sarah we did" he replied holding her hand. "How about a drink?" David asked."That would be great" Jack replied."Wine or something stronger or tea or what?" Sarah asked."Well we don't have to drive so I would go for wine, ok with you Mands?" Jack suggested. He was so at ease that he was using my play name now."Fine by me" I said noticing that Sarah had sat close to me and that her buttocks were pressing against my leg."Come on Jack give me a hand" David said getting of the bed and walking across the room totally naked and seeming to be not the slightest bit embarrassed or concerned. "You might also like a shower or a wash" I heard him saying as the two men left the room.
"So" Sarah said resting her fingertips on the back of my hand, "Was my old man ok for you?"I smiled recalling the way he had shagged me. "Yes Sarah, he was rather good, no he was bloody marvellous I giggled."She also smiled, “Did you like what he calls his slow job?" She asked "It was quite different and very lovely."She then sniffed and laughed “Oh my god, the dirty beggar has poured his spunk all over your chest hasn’t he”"It's good isn't it, it's like his party piece and he usually uses it on new partners and Jack was so good too, lucky girls aren't we?" "I guess we are yes." "So what did you think of your first time?" She asked as I realised she hadn't moved her fingertips from the back of my hand. "Enjoying it so far" Sarah asked as her fingers started to move in little circles on the back of my hand. "Is it different to what you expected?" "Well yes and yes" I replied enjoying the sensations she was creating on my hand. She turned it over and started doing the same on the palm, just as the guys returned. Jack and David were still naked, I noticed that Jack’s cock was standing hard and upright whilst David’s was still only semi hard.
Sarah moved her hand away to pick up a glass of wine that she handed to me. We sipped our wine until suddenly Sarah said. "I'm getting a little chilly here, ok if I get under the duvet and snuggle up Amanda." I didn't mind at all but I was a little surprised when I felt her foot running right down the outside of my leg and resting on my foot. I saw that she had small boobs capped by dark pink areola and stunningly big nipples. They were either hard from excitement, maybe cold, or they were just big in their own right.The men sat on the edge of the large king sized bed, David on my side, naked, Jack on Sarah's side. I could see that David was flaccid and but Jack was rock hard.
In this rather incongruous setting we chatted away quite easily for some time and until we had finished the bottle of wine. David and Sarah told us that they had a circle of friends who they had been swinging with for several years and they had 'dates' every other month or so and would email us some names and numbers."The odd thing Mandy" Sarah said sitting upright so the sheet fell away from her boobs as she put her hand on my wrist again. "Is that we have made some good friends from these dates and when they have become friends the sex stops. Weird eh?" Jack and I agreed.
I noted that Sarah did nothing about covering her breasts or about moving her hand from mine. But then I didn't either so they stayed like that for a while. My left arm was outside the sheet the top of which was pulled up over my boobs and down around Sarah’s waist. Her right hand had been resting on my left wrist, but was now, I suddenly realised holding my hand. She gripped it and I pressed back. It felt nice. I looked at David who smiled and nodded at our hands then at Jack, who did nothing but looked very interested, aroused maybe."I'd better get another bottle" David said. "Like something a little more interesting Jack?""How do you mean?""Well I have a small collection of Burgundies and Clarets. Perhaps you would like to try one?""That would be lovely thanks.""Well come with me to my, what serves as my cellar, and we'll choose something special."
As the guys walked out, David and Jack naked, Sarah squeezed my hand and pressed her finger against the palm. She turned a little so she was almost on her side, I was still on my back."I seem to remember Amanda that on your profile you said you were bi-curious.""Yes" I said quietly, suddenly now feeling very nervous."So" Sarah said moving a little closer, supporting her head with her hand and resting her elbow on the bed, her forearm touching mine, her right boob almost doing so as well. "How curious and how interested are you Amanda?" Smiling, yet full of nerves I turned to face her. "Pretty much yes too both I guess.""This much?" She asked taking hold of the sheet."What?" "Are you this curious and interested?" She asked pulling the sheet so it slid off my breasts leaving them bare."Yes Sarah" I croaked."And this much?" She asked running the back of her fingernails across my nipples, which were already clearly erect. It felt lovely."Yes.""Mmmmm lovely" she muttered as she cupped my left boob. She stroked and squeezed it as we just lay there for a few moments. "You sure about this?" She asked."Yes Sarah I am.""Have you ever fantasied about this moment before?""Yes I have fantasied about it for ages" I replied looking at her, our faces not far apart. She moved even closer and smiling whispered. "Don't worry, I’ll make sure that you’ll enjoy it" As I smiled, her lips brushed mine and her hand pressed my boob quite firmly. "Ok?" "Yes" I replied turning my face to hers, closing my eyes and slightly opening my lips just as hers closed over them.
She was a lovely kisser and I let myself go with the wonderful flow of her lips and tongue making beautiful love to my mouth. I was very much the follower at this stage revelling in her tongue licking my lips, her teeth on the tip of my tongue and her sucking my lips one by one. As she led me on this gorgeous procession of some of the most erotic kissing I had ever experienced so her hands were on my breasts, up and down my back and onto the cheeks of my bum. Slowly and gradually I joined in. I kissed her back, quite strongly also sucking her lips, nibbling the tip of her tongue and probing mine deep into her mouth. I found her small boobs, her very prominent and stunningly hard nipples. I squeezed her breasts and pinched and pulled her nipples. "Harder" she grunted. "Harder on my nipples, pinch them harder. "I was happy to oblige and I pulled them hard. It was almost as if they were elastic, they stretched so much. She grunted her approval as we continued kissing.
As if from afar I heard. "Yes it's a great vintage." I quickly realised that the guys must have returned. I went to pull away, but Sarah held onto me and said, probably loudly enough for David and Jack to hear. "I think they may like to watch Mandy, no joining in, anyway at David’s age I think he will have to just watch.""Now, now" David said standing beside the bed with a bottle and two glasses in one hand and a half full glass of red wine in the other. We all looked at each other not saying anything for what seemed and age. Then surprisingly Jack said. "You both look wonderful, please carry on."As he said that, David took hold of the sheet that was across our waists and slowly pulled it down so that we both lay there in each other's arms completely naked and completely bare."Well Mandy we can see what they want can't we?" She said taking me right into her arms, squashing her small pert tits against my larger, softer tits and kissing me.I felt strange at first making love to a woman with her husband and my hubby as onlookers. But as we kissed, as she squirmed her body against mine and as her hands caressed and fondled me so I forgot the audience. Well to some extent that was for I was beginning to enjoy 'performing' with another woman in front of an audience. Whether it was because I felt so close to all three of them, although I had only met two of them a few hours ago, or because I felt sexually comfortable in their presence I don't know. But I suddenly felt assured, desired and so wanted. Maybe it was due to me being so highly aroused or possibly it was simply down to lust. It could, it struck me, have been have caused by them looking on. Of having an audience with me being the centre of attraction. I'd never thought of myself as being a sexual exhibitionist but suddenly it hit me that maybe I was for I was so enjoying flaunting my nakedness at them as I squirmed in Sarah’s arms.
We kissed. Deep, lip grinding tongue delving kisses as we both became more and more aroused. The men gasped and sighed as our hands slid up down the others' body. Stroking backs, squeezing buttocks and caressing the sides of boobs we slowly squashed our bodies more firmly together on the bed. We lay side by side kissing and stroking the others breasts. Cupping them and squeezing the soft pliant flesh. We used our mouths and tongues. Gently biting and licking nipples into even fuller eruptions. Occasionally slurping as our mouths sucked at the flesh of the others breasts and at the rubbery hardened nipples, we let our hands wander across the delights of the others body. Across tummies and chests, over soft, rounded thighs and backs and around waists and hips that have that wonderful roundness and beautiful softness that can only be found on another woman. Lying there naked, the pair of us rolling around on the bed just a few feet from where our men were looking down on us, it seemed in some ways as if they didn't exist, but in other ways they seemed to be the focal point of what we were doing. Well not the focal point, for that was each other, more the reason, the catalyst and the object at which we were flaunting ourselves. Now and then one or the other said something indicating how exciting they were finding us and quite often they sighed or made little moaning noises as they watched one or the other of us suck on a nipple or slide a hand between thighs that opened so willingly and welcomingly. We'd now and then both glance up at them almost as if seeking their approval.
I could see that Jack was still hard and I wondered, as I sucked on Sarah’s breast looking over her shoulder, whether David had recovered yet. I also wondered whether they would join in with us or if their intention was merely to watch. I didn't mind either way for I was now so aroused and felt so uninhibited surrounded by their closeness that, at that moment, it was as if the four of us had found a perfect erotic love. I felt so tender towards each of them and could almost feel their desire and love reaching out to me.Sarah and I were lying on our sides our mouths clamped together our bodies grinding together. Our breasts were squashed and our hands had slipped between our bodies searching and slithering downwards. Mine were on her wetness and hers were sliding back and forth along my soaked lips. We were near to bringing each other off. The panting and moans and the tightening of the others body indicated that we were both very near to climaxing. I wanted to cum. I badly wanted that but more so I wanted to make her cum. Make Sarah cum for her pleasure, for my excitement and for the thrills and pleasure it would give to the two men. And with three fingers rigid and straightened I pushed them into her and at the same time pressed my thumb on her clit. That made her cum. It made her cum strongly and wonderfully just at the same time as her rotating fingertip on my clit made me climax."Oh yes, yes, yes," I moaned as the wonderful feelings flooded through me."Mandy yes, oh Mandy yes, I'm Cumming, I'm Cumming," my new friend moaned back. "Oh shit this is fucking amazing," I heard Jack say as we both convulsed with the sensations roaring through us.
As we both came down from the enormous highs of our mutual orgasms and moved into that mellow, tender emotional post climatic state so the men joined us on the bed. Jack cuddled me to him as David took his wife into his arms."Oh Mands, Mands" Jack whispered holding me tight and so comfortingly. "That was incredible, amazing thanks, thanks so much. "I couldn't reply for my emotions were overflowing and tears were running down my face as I sobbed and smiled at the same time. I was still holding Sarah’s hand as Jack kissed me and as she and David embraced and also kissed. I felt so close to all of them and hearing David whisper words to Sarah and having Jack hold me so tenderly it felt as though the four of us had become closer than I would have ever thought possible.The atmosphere was a little tense for a moment or two as the four of us looked at each other waiting for someone to start something. I was thinking are there any rules in a foursome? We had nothing to go on, no precedents or procedures as to what should happen next.
Then David break the ice "Come on you two, I think Jack and I want to be in on the next action, don’t you Jack?" Jack laughed and just nodded his head in agreement. David jumped back on the bed laughingly said, “You can poke any hole you find free, Jack that’s the rules tonight.”Sarah giggled and said “both of my holes are available to anyone that wants to explore.”I am not a great fan of anal sex and was pleased to say that I felt comfortable enough to advise the guys that the only hole available to them was at the front of me!!!
I wondered who I'd next make love too, whose arms I'd be in and whether my next orgasm would be induced by a man or a woman, deep down I wanted it to be Jack, I wanted him to explore my stretched ravaged pussy and tell me what it felt like after a thick cock had stretched it. Alas it wasn’t to be as I heard Sarah say "I want to be fucked again by your amazing hubby Mandy” Then it wasn’t long before I heard Jack let out a soft sigh, I looked over and saw Sarah running her hand down his stomach seeking his erection. I turned around to David and said quietly, "I guess I should do the same shouldn't I?" as I ran my fingers down his tummy towards his bulge. "Well dear you won't find the same thing as my wife has you know," he replied surprisingly lightly as my hand found the, at best, half erect penis. "Never mind just make it more interesting for me to get you ready won't it? I then commanded that David lay back.As he lay back, I looked over to see that Sarah was licking and kissing Jack's hard erection. She had her arms around his hips and was pressing herself against him seemingly revelling in his size and hardness. He had his hands in her blonde slivery hair ruffling it and leaning back as he sighed at the feelings her mouth was giving him.I looked at David and said. "Maybe that's what you need?" "Mmm I think I probably do."Just as I took his semi hardness in my hand and was bending my face towards it I felt Sarah alongside me."David having a bit of trouble keeping up? That’s why I have to get a younger model in every now and again," she said also bending her face towards his penis.
We both licked him as Jack came over and standing beside us caressed the pair of us at the same time. It was a wonderful feeling. Sarah’s body against mine, our faces and lips touching as between us we licked and kissed David, thankfully, growing dick at the same time as which Jack's hands rubbed and fondled both mine and Sarah’s breasts and shoulders. Then Sarah surprised us, well Jack and me at least. It may not have been such a surprise to David when she took Jack's hand and placed it right on her husband's cock. Jack did nothing to object and David didn't flinch or pull away. He did, though, harden fully and Sarah and I eagerly placed condoms over their ready cocks and at last we were all ready.We all feel back onto the bed for what was one last fuck and what a fuck it was I pulled David on top of me and staring directly in his eyes I said “I wanted to be fucked hard and fast this time.”
My god for the next 5 minutes he really did oblige, he manoeuvred me onto all fours and showed no mercy as in one hard stroke he fully rammed his thick cock into me, causing me to scream and then proceeded to aggressively fuck me, my boobs were bouncing all over the place until David leaned down and cupped them and then started to roughly knead them in his hands. Then he moved both his hands around my hips, my boobs started bouncing all over the place again, he was grunting and moaning and I was screaming my head off as he kept slamming his beautiful cock into me, then his hands were everywhere and I mean everywhere, I am sure that he had discreetly moved me out of Jack’s sight and his fingers were probing away at my arse, I was too far gone to ask him to stop, then two his fingers slipped into my arse, the action made me scream out even louder, partly due to the pain of it and he began to finger fuck my arse.I thought that he hadn’t politely asked if he would do that !!!I was now out of it as David pumped his hard cock in and out of my pussy whilst he finger fucked my arse, the intensity of my feelings was just of the scale, and I was now more or less chanting the words continually “fuck, fuck”. Then I felt David’s cock twitch and tremble for the second time that night and that was it, even though the condom I felt it expand as he jetted his sperm into it and it just throbbed for ages and I then I could feel it going soft.
All credit to David, even with all this attention I hadn’t cum, he just held his rapidly softening cock inside me and speeded up the finger fucking of my arse, within seconds I was there and proceeded to roll my head from side to side and scream through another amazing orgasm. The fuck was in total contrast to the way that he had previously taken me, but David had banged me to the most amazing heights and yet another beautiful orgasm which was equal if not better than the one I had had earlier in their sitting room.
Then very slowly he pulled out, I fall forward and collapsed onto the bed with David on top of me, we then rolled over and David dealt with the condom in the same way that he had done earlier on in the night.I was now in David’s arm, with my head on his chest and I drifted exhausted and contently off to sleep to the sound of Sarah and Jack in the throes of passion.
The morning came and we freshened up and had breakfast I was surprised how the relationship returned to back to friends. As I waddled over to the car, heels in my hands, with just my dress on, (I couldn’t find my thong, bra or stockings and we both had the same thought that David or even Sarah had kept them as trophies!!!), David and Sarah gave us both a big embrace and asked if they could have a repeat of our time together as they had enjoyed it so much, we eagerly agreed to the following Friday and as we drove home we both agreed that the experience with Sarah and David had been magnificent!!!!!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 11,060 views
Leanne and I grew up and lived in Eastern Pennsylvania until 2006 when we decided that the only slush we wanted to see ever again was the crushed ice in our vodka and tonics so we sold everything and packed our dog and cat and moved to sunny Southwest Florida. We kind of stumbled into swinging in 2003 and have enjoyed every minute of our exploration both up north and now in Florida. Some of our adventures have been chronicled on Swingers Board and I thought this incident was a worthy addition.
We belong to several swinger web sites and always check out the new members near us. One day last summer, I saw a new couple on the site. They described themselves as long married and looking to spice up their lives. Their profile was witty and well written and the g-rated pictures they posted showed a couple who were h/w/p and who seemed quite attractive. We've learned from painful experiences that meeting people off swingers sites is like buying a pig in a poke. You just never know! Still, their profile and pictures were intriguing so we contacted them and set up a meeting for dinner at a nice waterfront place midway between our homes.
Ken and Kelly got there before us and were waiting in the lobby. We were pleased to see that they were exactly as advertised. Ken is 56, tall, clean shaven, blue eyes, about 200 lbs and an in shape former hockey player. He was dressed in typical Florida casual and looked both fit and pleasant. Kelly is about 5'4, shoulder length dark hair, striking blue eyes, a beautiful smile, thin but nicely proportioned. She was wearing slacks and a creamy blouse that showed just a hint of a sexy, nicely filled, lace bra peeking out of the opened top two buttons.
After introductions, we settled down to a very enjoyable dinner and a couple of drinks as we watched the sun set over Charlotte Harbor. It turned out that Kelly and Ken had absolutely no experience with other couples and were full of questions about our experiences. As we answered their questions, I noticed Kelly, who was seated next to me at small table, had begun to squirm a bit in her seat and as the fading sunlight spread across the room, I could see the shadow of an erect nipple against her blouse. As dinner wound down, it was clear that we four had started to establish a nice rapport. We paid our checks and started to stroll along the river back towards our cars, Kelly with me and Leanne with Ken, the two couples talking quietly. Kelly had taken my arm and as we walked, her breast rubbed against my bicep sufficiently so I could confirm my suspicions about her nipple.
When we got to the cars, Ken said, "We really enjoyed our evening with you two and I thank you for all the stories. We'd like some time to digest the information but we really like you both". As he spoke, Kelly squeezed my arm and nodded in agreement and turned a little toward me. I completed the turn and put my arms around this very attractive woman and she easily hooked her arms around my neck. I could feel her tremble a little as I looked into her eyes and said quietly, "We liked you guys too and would not mind at all helping you take whatever the next step is for you. You have our number and email, give us a shout". Kelly nodded as I lowered my face to hers. I was expecting a little peck but as our lips met, she yielded a little and kissed me softly and sensually with just a hint of her tongue. She then pulled back slightly, looked at me for a couple of beats and leaned back in with a soft moan and kissed me again but with a lot more feeling and a lot more tongue.
I heard Leanne say, "Look at them Ken! You're not going to let me go home unkissed are you"?
For a few minutes, there was silence punctuated by some heavy breathing and briefly, by my roving hands. I discovered that Kelly had a very firm ass encased in her slacks and I think that Ken discovered that Leanne was wearing a thong under her sundress. We eventually broke our liplocks and agreed to stay in touch.
As we drove home, Leanne said, "they seem very nice and he's a guy for sure, he had hard on almost the moment I kissed him. I think though that she's a bit uncertain about this whole thing". I agreed completely and we decided that if they were OK with going to the next step that they'd contact us. Neither of us were betting on it though.
A local swingers group had booked a hotel takeover in a nice newly remodeled hotel downtown. Kelly and Ken saw the notice on a website and emailed us asking if we were going. While we had not planned to attend, the thought of the opportunity to try to get Kelly naked made me all twitchy and Leanne and I quickly rearranged our plans to attend. When we told Kelly & Ken, they emailed us back saying "We're REALLY looking forward to seeing you two again".
The takeover was planned for the entire weekend but we had all decided to purchase a day pass for Saturday since both couples had dogs at home and were not planning on making it an overnight event.
We got to the hotel awhile before Ken and Kelly. As I said, the place had been recently renovated and was very upscale. There was a pool and a bar on the roof, a floor dedicated to play rooms and several hundred lifestyle couples. Leanne and I settled in at the bar and had a drink while we checked out the activities on the roof and around the pool. We had a good view of the elevator and I spotted Ken and Kelly as they got off on the rooftop. Ken was dressed in shorts and a casual shirt and I think his head was on a swivel as he spied the four or five sets of naked boobs bouncing around the pool. Kelly was a sight to behold. Her dark hair fell softly around her shoulders. She was wearing a clingy dress that seemed to wrap around her and it molded itself to her body as she walked. She was wearing 2 inch heels that accentuated her fine ass and legs and when she spotted us and lifted her arm to wave, it was clear she was not wearing a bra. Hugs were exchanged, during which I confirmed the lack of a bra and we quickly re-established the comfort level we had achieved weeks before at dinner.
After a couple of drinks, Ken decided to take a dip in the pool. He said, "Sam, can you keep Kel company while I go down to the car to get my suit"? Before I could answer, Leanne piped up, "Ken, honey, do you see any suits in that pool"? Ken looked a bit embarrassed and really didn't answer so Leanne grabbed his hand and said, "Come on, I'm getting warm sitting there, lets cool off".
Kelly and I watched as my lovely wife led Ken by the hand over to an empty poolside lounger. She turned her back to him, reached behind her and lifted her hair, revealing the knot holding up the bodice of her sundress. She looked over her shoulder at him and flashed him a sexy smile and said, "can you help a girl out". If Ken wasn't embarrassed before, he was now as his normally ruddy complexion got a shade darker as he reached with a shaking hand and untied the knot. He also had a rather obvious tent in his shorts. Leanne clutched the dress to her chest with one hand as she turned around and started to unbutton his shirt with the other. "Come on Kenny, get with the program a little, those shorts aren't gonna fall off all by themselves."
Ken gulped and looked over to where Kelly and I were watching in amusement. "Go ahead honey" Kelly called, "you're not shy at home". Apparently that was the tacit permission Ken was looking for and he quickly stripped his shorts and underwear off allowing his erection to bob freely. Leanne had finished unbuttoning his shirt and as she used both hands to remove it from Kens broad shoulders, her sundress slid elegantly down her body revealing her erect nipples, flat tummy and little blonde landing strip. Even feet away, we could hear Ken's gasp.
Never one to let an erotic moment pass, Leanne gently grasped Ken's six inch or so erection and called, "Look Sam, I think someone likes me!" Ken looked much like a deer in the headlights as Leanne led him into the pool by his dick.
While all of this was going on, Kelly and I had moved closer together at our table so we could watch our spouses. About the time Leanne got Ken to untie her dress, I had gently placed my hand on Kelly's thigh. She stiffened for a second and then I heard her sigh as she relaxed. We watched and laughed at Ken and Leanne as their clothing fell of. As we did, my hand wandered slowly over Kelly's leg. I found the split in the dress and softly made contact with the smooth skin near the top of her thigh. As Leanne gave Ken's erection a stroke, I heard Kelly quietly say, "Ohhh my" and as she did, her leg shifted closer to me allowing me a little more access. We watched as Ken and Leanne eased into the pool and then I turned to Kelly, kissed her gently and asked, "No pressure here at all Kelly, but would you like to take a walk around the rest of the hotel"?
Kelly looked at her husband splashing around with Leanne and said, "it looks like they won't miss us for a few minutes, so yes, I've never been to something like this and I'd really like to see what's going on". With that, I took her hand and we headed toward the elevators. Before we got in, I caught Leanne's eye and she called, "We'll catch up in a few minutes Sam" and then she winked at me with smile.
Kelly and I got off the elevator a couple of floors down and walked into a semi dark hallway. All the rooms on that floor were designated as playroom and there was a large multi-room suite at the end of the hall. Kelly took my hand as we walked slowly past the doors, stopping to look into the open rooms. We stood for awhile watching a heavyset blonde woman blowing a well hung guy. He was sitting on the edge of the bed while she was on her knees. As we watched, I snaked my arm around Kelly and began caressing from her hip slowly up to softly touch the side of her breast. As I made contact with her thinly covered boob, she softly brushed her hand across the bulge in my shorts. We watched the couple for a few minutes while we explored each other outside our clothing. Eventually, Kelly turned toward me and melted into me, rising her face for a kiss. Unlike our first meeting, Kelly was not tentative with this kiss. She still seemed to be trembling a bit but she passionately met me with open lips and a darting and teasing tongue. God how I love a woman who can kiss and she certainly could!
As we kissed, I found the little tie at the side of her dress and pulled one string. The dress parted and I was able to touch her skin from the curve of her firm ass to her small button like nipple. I cupped her breast and fondled her nipple making it even harder and causing her to moan quietly. Apparently, she wasn't that quiet because the guy getting the blow job opened his eyes and slowly ran his eyes up and down Kelly's partially exposed body. He smiled lewdly and nodded his head toward the bed while rubbing his cock and said "Hi there sexy, want some of this? There's plenty of room". One of the things I liked about Kelly on our first meeting was her quickness and no BS approach to life. She didn't disappoint me when she stared at him and then pointedly looked at the woman blowing him and said sweetly, "no thank you, it looks like you have more than enough to handle there".
Kelly took my hand and we walked down the hallway towards the suite. I was pleased to note that she didn't bother to secure her dress and as she walked, I got a tantalizing view of her beautiful medium sized boobs that had a lovely sprinkle of freckles just above each nipple and her flat tummy leading to a nicely trimmed strip of dark pubic hair that ended just above her puffy and glistening labia. The two bedrooms in the suite were occupied and we stopped at the door of one room to watch two couples playing in a group. These four were in their 30's and much more attractive than the couple down the hall. Again, I was able to get access to her lovely body as we watched the show and this time, Kelly actually lowered my zipper and fondled my erection as one of the guys in the room exploded all over his partners chest. "Oh god Sam, this is sooooo hot! I've never been anywhere where people were actually screwing. This is really, really hot". The action began to slow a bit in that room so I took Kelly by the hand and led her into the living room of the suite where a sofa bed had been opened. Kelly sat on the edge of the bed. Her dress had opened completely and I was treated to an unobstructed full frontal view of her for the first time. "Damn Kel, you are simply, incredibly, beautiful", I whispered. Apparently that was the right thing to say as she stood up, wrapped her arms around my neck and molded her naked body to mine and kissed me hard. She leaned back briefly, allowing me to lick and suck on her nipples and then she pulled back slightly and looked at me seriously. "Sam", she said, "Ken and I have been married for almost 30 years. I wasn't a virgin when we got together but he's been the only man I've let see me or touch me in over three decades".
She disengaged from my neck and reached down to unbuckle my shorts and then stood back a little to allow them to fall to the floor. She tentatively touched my dick and said, " This is the first strange penis I've touched since I was 22. I'm still not sure how far I want to take this today but I'm sure that I want to do something. Do you understand? I don't want you to think I'm a tease or that I'm not turned on because I am, but I'm nervous and a little scared too".
I gently pulled her close, feeling her soft warm body against me. Her tits were firm on my chest and my erection was sliding tantalizing through her patch of pubic hair. I know I was leaving a trail of pre cum in it and on her abdomen. I kissed her gently and replied, "Kel, this it the easiest thing I'll ever do. We can go as far as you wish and we can stop wherever you start to feel uncomfortable. I like you a lot and I think that we four can become good friends so I'll not push you anyplace you don't want to go. We can stop whenever you're even slightly uncomfortable. Is that OK"? Apparently it was because she kissed me hard, shrugged off her dress and sat down on the edge of the bed. I yanked off my shirt as she pulled me close.
She took my penis (very average... this IS after all, a true story) in her hand and leaned close, examining it briefly before she slowly and sweetly slipped her mouth over its head and ever so softly started to slide up and down on my shaft, softly humming in the back of her throat. What an amazing sensation! I stood with shaking knees, looking down at her dark hair and her smooth back as this beautiful woman gave me the penultimate hummer. I was just about at the point of no return in short order and I did not yet want to cum so I stepped back a half a step and disengaged. Kelly actually looked a little disappointed and even worried. "What's wrong Sam? Wasn't that good"? she asked. "Jeezus baby", I replied, "you have an incredible mouth. I have some self control but it was going away so fast that I thought that now might be a very good time to taste you. If you don't mind"?
Kelly's serious blue eyes looked into mine for a second and she replied as she laid back across the bed, "I think that's an excellent idea, Sam"! With that, I slid between her knees and slowly began to kiss and lick my way up and down both her silky thighs. She had told me that she played tennis and you could certainly tell. Her legs were firm and well muscled without a hint of fat and they looked like they belonged to one of the 30 year olds in the other room. As I teasingly approached her pussy, I could see that her lips had opened revealing her inner moistness and her small and very erect clit. I softly began to lick her from the bottom of her slit up to her clit. I did this several times but as I made contact with her clitoris again, she moaned and put one hand on the back of my head to hold my face against her sex. I could see that her other hand was rubbing her nipple as her hips started to buck slowly.
I've always loved the taste of a new woman and I can say with certainly that Kelly was delicious. There was only a slight muskiness, and she was sweet and very well lubricated. I continued to slowly tease and lick her clit as her hip motions increased and became more rhythmic. She began to moan softly in time with her pelvic thrusts and she increased her tempo as I increased the pressure of my tongue. In short order, she lifted her fine ass off the bed, clamped her thighs around my head and cried quietly, "Oh god, Sam, I'm cumming! Don't stop, don't stop, Ohhhhhhh god"! She spasmed several times and then dropped her ass back on the bed.
I backed away from her clit but continued to slowly lick her lips, sometimes slipping my tongue inside her. In no time, her hips started to rotate again. I slid a hand up her torso and fondled her boob which now sported a rock hard nipple. She moaned as I did so and shifted her pelvis just enough so that I could find her clitoris again. In what seemed like mere seconds, Kelly started to buck again and I felt the now more familiar clamping of her thighs on my head. "Damnit Sam", groaned, "I'm cumming again! Ohhhhhhhh, goddddd"! As she came down from another intense orgasm, I lifted my face and looked up her body. There was a lovely pink blush that started at her nipples and spread up to her cheeks. As I admired my handiwork, she opened her eyes and smile at me. "Sam, that was wonderful" she said. "Are your still hard"?
"How could I not be" I asked.
"Then please, let me finish what we started"
"Kel, are you sure" I asked gallantly, "I really don't want to push you".
With that, she grabbed my arms and pulled me toward her. "Sam, please" she said "right now"!
How could you refuse a beautiful naked woman? Kelly was at the edge of the bed at a perfect level for me to simply stay on my knees. I slid forward, grasped my dick, which was indeed still hard and slowly rubbed it against her opening. I felt it slide past her labia and just inside the top of her pussy. She was extremely wet and oh so hot. As I pushed forward just a little, Kelly reached around my waist with both hands and pulled me completely into her in one stroke. As I sank deeply into her, she groaned, "yesssssss" and began that slow rotation of her hips. We began to match our tempo but I have to admit, I had way too much stimulation and no matter how much I wanted to, there was no way that I could make this last. Even thinking about baseball didn't work. It seemed like a dozen or maybe two dozen thrusts and I was lost. Just as I went over the edge, Kelly pushed tightly up against me and groaned, "god Sam. I'm cumming again" That finished me. "Jeezus" I cried, "fuuuuuuuuck, I'm cumming"! With that, I came deeply within that lovely woman!
After a few seconds, I pulled out and slid up next to Kelly and we sort of snuggled in the afterglow until I heard a familiar voice. "See that Ken, I told you we'd find them naked somewhere". I looked up to find a naked Leanne next to an equally naked Ken. Kelly had apparently dozed off and was startled awake and somewhat embarrassed by her nakedness, "Leanne" she stammered as she sat up, "we just..."
"Don't worry honey", Leanne said as she sat on the bed next to Kelly and leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. "I'm just happy that we found you. Your Ken is a sweet guy and he was starting to worry about you"
The girls slid around on the bed and I could see that both of them were dripping some telltale fluids. "I sure hope Sam treated you well" Leanne said, "cause that Kenny is a wild man. I'm sure you know that he can cum and stay hard, right"
When Kelly nodded, Leanne continued, "We had a wonderful time down the hall in one of the rooms" Ken was standing by the bed and as I looked up, it was clear that he was indeed at much more than half staff. He seemed almost embarrassed and Leanne noticed about the same time his dick twitched a little. "See what I mean Sam" she said quietly as she leaned toward Ken, "come here Ken". With that, I watched my wife gobble Ken's dick and work it to full hardness. Once he was fully erect, Leanne got off the bed and told Ken to lie down next to his wife. When he did, Leanne straddled him and reached out for Kelly's hand. "Kelly, can you help me out here?" she said as she guided Kelly's hand to Ken's dick. "Put it in please" Leanne said softly. My wife raised herself above Ken's erection and, as Kelly held him upright, Leanne slowly slid down his shaft until he was completely in her. Ken was in heaven, my wife was slowly riding up and down on his shaft while his wife was stroking his cock. He moaned softly and started to hump. "Not so fast big boy" Leanne said. You lay back there and let me do all the work. I promise you won't regret it" Ken subsided somewhat and Leanne leaned back and began to slowly grind her pubic bone against the base of his dick.
Watching my wife and Kelly work Ken's dick got me going again so I climbed up behind Kelly and positioned her on her knees so that she was able to see the connection between Leanne and Ken and I slid my newly aroused dick into her from behind. That woman is almost perfect from any angle and fucking her from behind is no exception. He ass is excellent and her back is smooth and softly muscled leading to that head of thick dark hair. As I slowly pumped her, she leaned forward and whispered "I love you" to Ken and kissed him passionately. He had turned his head and looked between her swaying boobs and down her body and could see my cock buried in his wife. "christ Kel, he really IS fucking you" he said.
Kelly kissed him again and then turned her head towards Leanne who was leaning slightly back with her magnificent tits proudly on display. Kelly tentatively touched Leanne's tit and said quietly, "Thank you so much Leanne, this is the sexiest thing we have ever done". Leanne smiled at her and closed her eyes and started to increase her grinding. Kelly surprised us all by leaning right just a bit and taking one of Leanne's nipples in her mouth. Leanne groaned in pleasure and began riding Ken in earnest.
When Ken opened his eyes and saw his wife sucking his partners tit, he started down the slope to orgasm. "Oh christ Kelly, this is too fucking much" he cried. Leanne hit her peak at that point and started to cum. Leanne isn't a true squirter but when she's really turned on, she sort of gushes and she did that as Ken started to cum. Leanne gushed across his lower abdomen and groaned "oh god, that's sooooo goood". Ken said "I'm gonna cum" and as he did, their timing got messed up and he popped out and started to cum on Leanne's belly and landing strip. Kelly leaned forward and took him in her mouth as he finished. Kelly's face that close to Leanne's pussy sent her off again and she closed her eyes tightly and came hard and collapsed sideways across Ken.
I had remained connected to Kelly who started to cum as Ken did. She stopped moving until Ken softened a little in her mouth. Then, she thrust backwards rapidly two or three times and clamped down hard on my dick as she got off again. Kelly put her head down on the bed with her cute ass in the air as I continued to slowly fuck her. Once she recovered, she looked over her shoulder and said, "Sam, you're the last one, where do you want to cum"? I thought about it for a stroke or two and felt myself just about reaching the point of no return. "Please Kel, in your mouth, OK" ? She smiled and nodded as I felt the pressure start to build toward release. "Quick honey" I moaned. Kelly swiftly disengaged and swung around to straddle my legs as I laid back. She grasped my dick in her hand and gobbled the head. One, two, three strokes and I was there! "Jeezus H Chriiiist" I moaned as I came hard in her mouth. She held me there as I finished and started to soften.
As I slipped from her mouth, she sat back, smiled sweetly at me and at her gaping husband who had watched the whole performance and clearly swallowed.
Ken shook his head and said "Kelly, that was the most amazing and erotic thing I've ever seen!! Look at me"! We all gazed in awe at Ken who was sporting another boner. "See what I mean Sam" Leanne said, "I think that thing is spring loaded"! as she gave it a friendly stroke.
"No more Ken" Kelly said firmly, " you need a shower, and I'm suddenly starved" We found a vacant bathroom and shared a pleasant group shower before returning to the bar.
As we parted later that evening, Kelly took me aside and said quietly, "thank you Sam. That was the best introduction to swinging anyone could ask for." I was right too, we had started to establish a nice rapport and we are still friends today. In fact, just last month, we attended Kelly's birthday party with about 20 other swinger couples. That is another story!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,770 views
I Wanna Try It!
By ted1961, in Swinger First Time,
We took off on one of our many long weekend getaways. This time we headed down to the Gulf. Ocean air, tropical drinks, and hot sex. It was ALWAYS worth the trip. I thought if the opportunity presented itself just right, I would see how far Michele would really go! I hoped I got my chance.
I am in my late 40's and Michele is in her late 30's. She is 5'9", 110lbs, blonde, and tan. She is a site to behold in a bikini even more so when you get her out of it! We had spent a lot of time at the pool, and met several people. Billy had become especially chatty, and I had caught him copping a look at Michele more than once. I couldn't blame him.
We were lounging by the pool and as fate would have it, a sudden storm popped up. We invited Billy to join us in our condo for some drinks, as this would soon blow over, and we could get back out in the sun.
We had no longer got inside than the bottom fell out. We laughed, and all ready a little buzzed, decided to have another round and enjoy mother nature's fireworks form our top floor balcony.On our third round, Michele excused herself to the restroom, and I took a chance.
Billy, a handsome young man, I would say in his early 30's, had been matching me drink for drink, so I knew he must be feeling a little of "absolute pleasure" that I was. I went out on a limb and said," hey, what do you think of Michele?" He was complimentary, and I then said, " but would you nail her?" His jaw dropped, not really knowing what to say. I said, " No, I mean it, if given the chance would you tap that?" He just smiled and said,'who wouldn't?" We both laughed. I excused myself, and told him I get us another round.
I caught Michele as she was coming down the hall. I stopped her and said," you still up for a threesome?' She gave me a puzzled look, and then a smile, and said, " bring it on!". I said "Ok, but first get out of that bikini, and just put on a tee shirt, Come out to the balcony when you are dressed, or should I say undressed." She just smiled coyly and headed to the bedroom.
I brought the drinks out for Billy and myself, and intentionally set mine on the table, just out of reach. As Michele approached, I said "Honey. would you hand me that drink before you sit down?" She obliged, and as she bent over, that sweet little ass was exposed to Billy and myself, and you could get just the slightest glimpse of her bare shaved pussy. Hell I even got excited!
Billy's mouth was froze in the open position. She then sat down across from us, and as if on cue, raised one knee up and rested her foot in the chair. This exposed that beautiful pussy to us both. I knew it would not be long before we would both be pounding it! We all sat there and made small talk as if nothing was happening. I could tell Michele was getting excited as her sweet little cunt was started to sparkle with just the hint of moisture that was indicating her arousal. Billy likewise had little room to hide the tightness that had developed in his trunks!
After we finished our drinks, with Billy struggling to keep his mind on the conversation, I got up and walked over to Michele and kissed her, I said, "Billy, I think I am going to go inside and take care of this hot pussy I have been staring at for the last fifteen minutes, want to join me?" He did not know what to say. Before he could say anything, Michele took us both by the hand and lead the way to the bedroom.
Again, without speaking, she turned, slid the tee shirt over her head and stood before both of us beautifully naked and with a wry smile on her lips. She sat down on the side of the bed, and said, "Honey I know what you have, go ahead and get out of those trunks while I see what Billy has to offer me". That said, she proceeded to pull his trunks down, letting them fall to the floor. Almost instantly, staring her in the face was about of 9 inches of thick cock. She at first had a startled look on her face, as I go about 7 1/2 and she had told me I was the biggest she had ever had. He was not only long, but wide, this was going to be interesting!
She proceeded to take the head of his dick into mouth, she worked slowly and diligently until she had about 3/4's down her throat. She was on a mission, and I was just standing and enjoying the show. Billy started to moan and try and pull even more of her head onto his cock, she eased off, sensing he was about to cum. "Not now Billy, I want that monster inside me when it erupts."
That said, she ordered me to the other side of the bed to the edge. She got on her knees, ass in the air, and just before taking my dick into her mouth, asked Billy what he was waiting for? He needed no more prompting. He climbed up and positioned the giant head of that monster at her now wet pussy hole and started to slide it in. I could tell by the her reaction it was hard at first for her to take him, but he worked slowly and steadily until he was in balls deep! Then he picked up the motion, the harder and faster he pumped, the better the blow job I got. I think we all three came within seconds of each other!
We spent the rest of the weekend with many more adventures and can hardly wait for our next trip!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 11,062 views
Scout Camp
By oncewere, in Swinger First Time,
It had gotten too cool to lie about the pool naked so we'd just made some hot chocolate in the lodge's great room and stood there for a while watching the fifty or so people having all manner of sex around the room. We'd talked a lot to Leigh and Roger earlier, a lovely, friendly couple. Unfortunately, they'd had kitchen duty and couldn't play. I was delighted when they walked up and asked to take us up on our rain-check. Rusty asked Leigh if she'd like to dance and before we knew it we were all on the small dance floor, moving to the music, but mostly kissing, fondling, and generally getting horny. Roger was making me very hot with his kisses, and poking at my groin with his hard cock. I noticed that Rusty wasn't doing too badly with Leigh either. Before the first slow dance was over, we weren't dancing any more, just making out.
I was getting incredibly needy, so I led Roger to sit with me on a nearby couch. Things got hotter and hotter. Roger's a great kisser, and his fingers on my boobs and pussy were driving me up the wall. One would think that after screwing three guys that day, one less than an hour before, I'd be worn out. Wrong! Sex leads to more sex.
Roger kissed his way down to my boobs, then my pussy, raising my desires more and more. His lips and tongue on my pussy drove me absolutely wild. I asked a bystander to bring his cock over so I could have something nice in my mouth. I'd already had a full dose of chills and hot flashes, but Barry's chocolate cock tasted wonderful, even though it was completely flaccid. It doesn't get better than a marvelous cunt-eater and a random cock to suck. Barry's hands on my breasts added a dimension too. I felt my excitement grow, my juices were boiling. Roger was doing such wonderful things to me that I had to throw my head back, letting Barry's prick slip from my mouth so I could breathe enough air to feed my passion. The tension grew and grew, as only talented lips, tongue, and fingers in my pussy can do. Roger knew what he was doing, sending chills through me until the dam burst and I had to stiffen all over. My toes and teeth itched from the orgasm. I spasmed many times. I'm sure Roger had trouble keeping his mouth on my heaving, rocking pussy. It was marvelous. Finally, I had to push his face away, the sensations were too much for me.
Feeling a half-hard dick against my lips prompted me to open my mouth and let it in. It did taste good, a little pre-cum livened things up. It took me a while to manage to open my eyes and find out that it was Roger's cock that was becoming bigger and harder in response to my lips and tongue. His honest smile sent a wave of warmth through me, reminding me of what that smile had just done to my pussy. I lay there for quite some time, coming down from my mountain, enjoying his growing cock in my mouth. I love to feel a cock grow within my lips.
Roger looked down at me and said softly. "Thank you. That was wonderful." I released it from my mouth and put my arms up to him. He leaned down and kissed me, lightly at first, but soon we were kissing deeply, erotically. An electric shock suffused me when I felt his hard cock enter my pussy. The feelings were still overwhelming, but now, they were feelings of desire. We fucked and kissed. He did wonderful things to my breasts. I lost track of everything, feeling my juices slowly coming to a boil again. I climbed the mountain, feeling his lovely cock stirring them up. He was fucking me hard, bringing my senses up and up and up. This time, it happened suddenly. Electric shocks shot through me, heating everything up. My lips curled, every muscle in my body shook as I screamed into his lips.
I was well down the mountain when he groaned, stiffened, and shot a full load into my hot wet pussy. There's something seriously erotic about a man shooting me full of cum. It gave me chills. It gives me chills thinking of it now.
After some time of snuggling and kissing, I opened my eyes to see Rusty and Leigh sitting together across from us, snuggling too. Her hands were on his limp dick, his were on her breast and pussy. Both were smiling contented smiles. I winked at Rusty when he mouthed "I love you."
Now, this was a lovely experience. Rusty's was good too, but neither was all that unusual for an FMC gathering. Roger and Leigh related a much more interesting tale. Leigh asked if we'd like to hear how they got into swinging. Rusty quickly went to our locker and came back with our recorder and tapes. The background noise in the great room was too high so we went into the empty kitchen to record their story. Here is what they told us.
Roger: We got into swinging for all the wrong reasons. We were growing apart. Our typical evening would find her in her art room, painting, while I'd be in the midst of developing my software. We hadn't shared much sex over eighteen years of marriage. Don't get me wrong. We got along fine, rarely argued, but we just......
Leigh: Yeah, we just kind of ignored one-another. We got drunk at our high school Senior Prom and screwed in the back seat of his parent's Chevy. One time, it wasn't that great. One time, and he knocked me up. By the time we graduated I was two months pregnant. Neither of us knew the first thing about sex, or even love. We just settled in, had Susan, then Deb. With kids, we didn't have much time for each other.
Roger: I didn't know any better. Once in a while, I'd insist on sex and Leigh would accommodate me, but it wasn't a whole lot of fun.
Leigh: Right on, Roger. It was a little grabbing, I'd have to use KY, never got wet naturally. He'd stick it in and a minute or two later, he'd cum and fall asleep. I learned that it was easier to give him a blow job, so that's what we did mostly. Send him to the bathroom to clean his dick, suck it off, swallow, and he was happy. It didn't mean much to me, except he was always exceptionally nice when satisfied.
Roger: Not really happy, just satisfied for the moment. I knew we were missing something but didn't know what. But all that started to change one day. The wind knocked down our TV antenna that evening, so Leigh and I were up on our flat roof, getting it erected again. I was just tying off the guy wire when Leigh called me over to the side of the roof. Being up there gave us a view over the hedge into our neighbor's living room. There they were, our neighbors and another couple, buck naked, screwing away, and they weren't with their own spouses.
Leigh: Neither of us knew such things happened. I was shocked, but riveted to the action. It didn't get over in two minutes like our sex. Anna, our neighbor, was obviously off on another cloud. They changed positions several times. We could barely hear them, but screams cutting weakly through the open window told me something was happening that never happened to me before. Obviously, she was having a great time, a great time at least three times, judging by her gyrations and screams. Her partner had marvelous staying power. We couldn't see all of Bob and his partner until we moved to the left. They were going at it hot and heavy too.
Roger: Damn it was hot. I didn't know sex could be that much fun. We watched the whole thing. After they settled down, they didn't get dressed, but walked around naked talking, laughing, and had a couple of drinks. We watched until Anna took the other guy's penis and led him off into another room. Bob and his partner necked for a while, then left too. We climbed down the ladder and I had to put Leigh's hand on my full erection. She actually smiled at me when she felt it. That was unusual.
Leigh: Right. Our neighbors had my juices flowing and sex seemed a good idea. We got out of our clothes and I didn't need KY, for a change. The fuck wasn't all that great, but a hell of a lot better than normal.
Roger: Me too. She got to moving with me and it felt like she didn't mind doing it that time.
Barb: You've obviously learned a lot since then. You rocked me a few minutes ago.
Leigh: That took some time, but having witnessed people actually enjoying sex, it opened our eyes. Roger went out and bought a couple of books and we started trying things. Our kids were out of the house enough that we got a chance to try out what the books recommended. I never managed a cum until he brought home a vibrator one day. Once I found out what cumming felt like, I resolved to change things. I don't think Roger minded, did you?
Roger: No way. It was great. We never quite looked at the neighbors the same way after that. It was hard not to smile whenever we talked.
Leigh: We made it a point to cultivate a friendship with the neighbors. A couple of weeks later, when we saw that same green car parked in front of their house, we decided that the antenna needed to be adjusted again. What a show. There were three couples that night and they coupled every which way. It was during a lull in the action that we got busted. Anna went to the window to close it and saw us on our roof. She said something to the others, waved at us to let us know we'd been had, and closed the curtains.
The next day, Sunday, Bob came over to talk to us. We were very apologetic, lying that we were up there fixing the antenna when we were surprised to see them. He accepted that, and explained their involvement in what they called wife swapping. He asked us not to gossip about what they did, and we readily agreed. We walked back with him to their house where the four of us had a three hour chat that really opened my eyes.
Roger: They didn't try to seduce us, exactly. They just told us what they did, why they enjoyed it, and how things worked. It was just the three couples and they didn't swap outside those limits. As we were leaving, Anna told us: "You don't have to go up on your roof to see the show. It'll be a lot more interesting from inside, with us. We'll invite you to the next party." Leigh looked shocked by the suggestion, but they assured us that we wouldn't have to get undressed or take part.
Leigh: We turned them down the next week, but went crazy that evening, imagining what they must be doing next door. Boy, were we in for an experience. Roger and I talked more than we'd talked for years. Not only that, but while the guys were at work, I had several long talks with Anna and Bob between those two parties broke down my reticence. Anna convinced me that sex could be a lot of fun.
Oh man, did we have butterflies in our tummies, bad ones when Anna invited us to their pot luck, then they flapped their wings harder and harder as the evening approached. I went over early to set out the sushi we made on a bed of ice. Anna and Bob tried to reassure me, but I was on the verge of apoplexy. Anna suggested I wear comfortable casual clothes, so I went home and changed into a full skirt and a blouse, I also got into two glasses of Chinon Blanc. When it came time to leave, I asked Roger if we really had to go. He reassured me that we didn't have to do anything, just talk and watch, and that we could leave whenever I got stressed. Another glass of wine helped me on the way. It kind of bothered me that Roger was so calm about it. I accused him of just wanting to see naked women.
Roger: Well, Yeah. I was looking forward to seeing naked women and wanton sex, but I was churning inside too. I really had no idea what could happen.
Bob and Anna clued us in on the normal progress of the party. Their friends would come over, exchange hugs and kisses, then chat for a while. They wouldn't eat until after the first round. The women would decide who to pair up with, then start necking, getting naked, and having sex for a while. You should have seen Leigh's face when Anna suggested that she could pick a guy to make out with. Uh, she declined.
Leigh: You better believe it. I drank the glass of wine Bob had given me and he poured another. If I hadn't had a bit of a buzz on, I probably would have run out screaming. That's when the doorbell rang. Bob let the other two couples in and after sharing kisses all around, he introduced us.
May and Michael were a Hispanic couple, dark hair and eyes. They are soft spoken, thin, and very sexy.
We recognized Hazel as a teacher at our kids' high school, Who'da thunk it? A school teacher I'd never thought might do such things. She was on the plump side. Her husband, Hal was tall and very skinny.
Roger: I'd call Hazel voluptuous, very sexy.
Leigh: Right. I was feeling kind of inadequate there.
Roger: Nonsense. I told you, you were the prettiest, sexiest woman there.
Leigh: And I didn't believe you. Anyway, we talked for a while, found out what everybody liked and disliked, what kind of work they did, all the cocktail party conversation. At one point, Anna snuggled into Michael and he began to kiss her neck. They'd told us the evening's hostess was responsible for getting things started. He quickly began massaging her breasts and soon they were kissing passionately.
Roger: May walked over to me and gave me a quick kiss. I quickly told her we weren't taking part, so she went on to neck with Hal.
Leigh: It's a damned good thing you did turn her down. I'd have killed you. Anyway, Bob started necking with Hazel and soon the clothes came off. I had no idea people did the things they did, oral, vaginal, standing, him on top, her, over the edge of a couch, It was incredible. A couple more glasses of wine kept me from screaming.
Roger: I took Leigh into my arms from behind her and as we watched the uninhibited sex, I began to massage her tits. She must have felt my rock hard cock poking at her.
Leigh: Oh, did I! I felt all kinds of crazy feelings running all through me. I thought it strange that I really enjoyed him fondling me. Roger undid a button on my blouse and I had to think a moment before I told him to stop it. After another drink of wine, I didn't object to his getting his hands under my bra and moving it off my boobs. It may have been the wine, but I was on a constant hot flash. When roger slipped into me it felt very good, better than ever before.
My gosh! What all the action was doing to me was incredible. I let Roger pull my panties off and we copied what Bob and Hazel were doing at the moment. I sat on Roger's lap facing away from him. My blouse was open and he was titillating my tits - I wonder if that's where the word comes from - making them feel so good. I pulled my skirt down so nobody could see his cock in me. It's kind of crazy, they weren't interested in what we were doing. I felt so hot, I couldn't believe it.
Roger: Her skirt didn't stay down. I couldn't resist diddling her pussy with my fingers. I was having trouble holding my ejaculation off, trying to think of other things. Leigh surprised me by stiffening up and squealing. When her pussy pulsed around my cock, I lost it and filled her with my semen. I couldn't get over it. She actually came while I screwed her. Marvelous.
Leigh: Was it ever. It never happened that way before, and I loved it. I just lost track of everything and shivered all over. My eyes were tightly closed. I felt hot and tingly as I snuggled into Roger. His fingers felt fabulous on my boobs. I'd never felt so good in my life. I don't know how long we snuggled, but when I heard dishes and silver clinking, I opened my eyes. The others were gathered around the table filling their plates. Somehow, seeing the naked people doing such normal things seemed the most natural thing in the world. I finally got up from Roger's lap. He stood, and we kissed lovingly, for a long time. Hal came over and handed me a glass of wine. I couldn't help staring at his well-formed cock with its purple head. Roger told me later that Hal was circumcised. I was fascinated by it.
Roger: Anna came over too, and I must say that I enjoyed looking at her lovely naked body close up instead of from the roof. She laughed and told me I'd better get out of those pants before I caught a cold. I then saw that the front of my pants, from belt to knees, was covered by sex juices. Before I knew what was happening, she had undone my pants and had them and my briefs down around my ankles. What else could I do? I stepped out of them and took my shirt off. I was embarrassed to be naked, but it felt very good to join the crowd.
While Leigh sipped her wine, I eased her blouse off and, undoing her skirt, I let it fall to the floor. She didn't seem to notice.
Leigh: No. I didn't notice. Everyone else was naked and so was I. The wine probably helped. I was ravenous, so we filled our plates and sat or stood around eating, talking, and drinking wine. Somehow, being naked was no big deal. I was a bit nonplussed when the others mentioned how sexy Roger and I looked, making love on the couch. Another bit of wine, and I was comfortable talking about it. Soon, everyone was sharing notes about how their couplings were, and how it made them feel. All the guys told me how wonderful I looked. I loved the compliments. The others were, by that time, hugging and fondling indiscriminately, I was standing between Hal and Roger, when Roger took my glass, put it on the bar, and put my hand on his very erect cock. I was a bit surprised, but when Hal put my hand on his somewhat larger, circumcised cock, it seemed the appropriate thing to do to jack them both for a while. I was getting some of those electric feelings inside me again.
About that time, Bob put some soft music on and Hal asked me to dance. I felt deprived when I had to let go of those two cocks, but Hal made up for it by massaging my butt and boob and poked at my groin with that beautiful cock as we danced. I couldn't resist grabbing it and playing it around my pussy. Oh my goodness, could Hal kiss. What a hoot! Those electric feelings just wouldn't stop.
Roger: Leigh was so sexy, dancing naked foreplay, was what it really was. They danced through at least five songs. I got really hot,dancing with Anna and Hazel, but turned down both their offers to fuck. I wanted to see how Leigh did. I needn't have worried. Looking up from kissing Hazel, I saw Leigh on a couch, legs open. Hal was screwing her like a rabbit. So what else could I do? I kissed Hazel again, she guided my face to her nipples, then to her pussy. She sat back on the love seat and I kissed her pussy. She guided me, told me what she wanted, moved my head about and explicitly told me what to do. She was a good teacher, and tasty too, soon I didn't need instructions, and she came massively around my fingers and on my tongue. It was an incredible thrill, better even than one of my pity orgasms before we met Anna and Bob. Hal was still screwing Leigh. She was emitting short "EEPs" every four or five of Hal's thrusts.
I kissed Hazel again, she was kind of out of it. Then I walked over to Leigh and gave her a kiss on the forehead. After a few more thrusts, she opened her eyes and smiled at me, I whispered "I love you." She mouthed the same words to me and took my half-flaccid cock into her hand. "Three times, three times." She said to me.
Leigh: That's right. Hal gave me three orgasms, wonderful orgasms, and didn't stop. He kept me going and cumming over and over. I'd never felt so good. It was wonderful, drifting along, my emotions on overdrive.
Roger: She let go of me to kiss Hal again about the time Anna walked up behind me and put her arms around me. She asked if I'd ever thought Leigh could do it. I shook my head then turned around and took Anna into my arms.
Leigh: Anna and I talked for hours about sharing and learning new things. Bob too. I think they had me psychologically prepared by the time we got there that night. That, and the wine. I did have quite a buzz on. That, and Hal's being a wonderful guy to initiate me.
Roger: Anna and I kissed and fondled for quite some time before we sat together on a couch. She was a good teacher too. She didn't let me just grope and fuck. She made it into quite a production. I can't exactly remember everything we did. I'd had a bit of wine too. I know she kisses wonderfully. She showed me how to titillate her neck, ears, eyes, nipples, and so many other places. I got to taste her sweet and salty pussy. She did wonderful things to my cock with her lips and tongue. Damn. The foreplay was more fun than all of sex before we met them.
We were kissing when I finally slipped my cock into her pussy. She was playing guitar strings inside my body. The twangs made me shiver. I was getting close when she pulled back and asked me to eat her some more. I did, and it kept me from cumming too soon. Then we kissed on our sides and I entered her again, rising and rising until .. but no. she stopped me again before I could cum and we did a nice sixty-nine for a while. Then we got back together doggy style until I almost came. I caught it this time, pulled out and slipped under her for another taste of the best ambrosia in the world. Then she lay back again and I entered her, slowly humping as she told me to. Whenever I got too close, she'd tell me to just shove it all the way in, stop moving, and wait for the immediate need to fade away. Then I'd go again, humping her, kissing her, playing with her nipples, until I remembered to stop again. I'd always just gone after a quick ejaculation, but this was far more fun. She began soft, short, grunts, which soon became squeals, then a scream as she stiffened against me. Her pussy muscles spasmed, taking me over the edge. I couldn't hold it any more as that pleasure pain came over me, making me shudder and moan too. I thrust and thrust and thrust, enjoying that wonderful pleasure-pain, until on one thrust, my deflating prick slipped out of her slippery slot. I was done, over my orgasm, but it disappointed me that I couldn't do it any more.& ; I slipped down beside her and we kissed and fondled for a long, long time.
When I finally came to, I looked to see that Leigh was still fucking, but now it was Bob, giving it to her on the carpet.
Leigh: Yes. Hal gave me something I didn't know was possible. He lasted through four of my orgasms, without cumming. I was lying there, him thrusting slowly into me just after a cum, when Hazel leaned over and hugged him. "May I borrow my husband for a while?" I was a bit shocked at first, but she was his wife and even if I didn't want to give him up, she had first rights. He pulled his still stiff cock out of me, gave me a wonderful kiss, then walked away with his wife.
I needn't have worried, Bob came over and helped me up. He pointed to his wife and Roger and told me that everything was cool. We embraced and kissed deep, erotic kisses. When I reached down for his cock, I found it completely floppy. I got a flaky thought and went down on my knees. I really wanted to know how it felt for a floppy dick to become hard and big in my mouth. I'd never done that with Roger. He'd always be hard when he approached me. It was better than I expected. I could feel everything with my lips and tongue. His shaft started growing first, I could feel that channel at the bottom become more pronounced, then sharper. His shaft grew a bit. He helped me to the carpet then gave me his growing cock again while, lying on our sides, he began to eat me. What a thrill. His cock continued to grow along with my feelings. I was already floating from Hal, so it didn't take much for Bob to get me going again. Finally, I felt the head of Bob's cock expand and become hard as a rock. I pulled his foreskin back so I could get the most erotic feelings. I could taste some of his pre cum. After all these years, I've come to appreciate the taste of Roger's cum, and. I loved tasting Bob too.
In a matter of a couple of minutes, my feelings rose, and an incredible wave of feelings engulfed all of me in a sudden wave. Bob's tongue overwhelmed me so much I had to release his cock from my mouth and scream. Shudder after shudder hit me hard. Oh-my-gosh. It felt wonderful, and it kept feeling wonderful as he changed whatever he was doing to my pussy, stretching out my marvelous orgasm. It took a lot longer to come down than to go up to the release. He kept gently nibbling me where it mattered most. Hid hard cock was resting against my cheek, so I turned my head and took it back in. That sent a chill through me. I loved tasting more of his pre cum.
Bob took me by surprise. He turned me on my back, opened my legs and was soon pumping me slowly. We kissed and I loved the taste of my pussy on his lips. I'd never liked that with Roger, but now it tasted as ambrosia. I really enjoyed the fuck, but after a while, I realized that I wasn't going to cum again, so I wiggled out from under him and took his cock into my mouth. Ooh, there was the taste of my juices on his cock. I mouthed, licked, sucked, and did everything I could think of to please him until he groaned. His cock jumped in my mouth then delivered a nice load of warm cum within my lips. I loved sharing his shudders and shivers as he came. Finally, he calmed down and we settled into a soft reverie, kissing and fondling.
While Hal was fucking me, driving me crazy, part of my feelings was a growing attachment to him, almost making me want to break up with Roger and run away with Hal. It was a crazy, irrational thought that bothered me a lot. But then, when Bob took me over, I began to realize that it was the lust, not love. Hazel pulled Hal away from me at just the right time. I realized that I was hooked on sex, not on Hal.
Barb: She probably did it just for that reason. Newbies can get too attached to a new partner if they don't get enough variety.
Roger: I didn't question our relationship, I was too busy enjoying the sex. Damn it was good. I can't get over how much we've been missing all these years.
Leigh: Right on, Roger. The wine helped get me over my inhibitions. Then, once I got into it, I was hooked. By the time I'd gotten back to planet Earth, the others were gathered around the food again. Bob helped me up, and I realized I was naked in front of everyone. I had a huge urge to get some clothes on, but a big hug and kiss from Bob; killed that thought very quickly. Then, when Roger took my hand and asked me: "Are you OK, Hun?" I felt a huge rush of. I don't know, comfortableness, if there's such a word. We fell into each other's arms and kissed deeply for a while.
Roger: I can't take the credit for being supportive, Anna had been telling me how to react to things and suggested that Leigh needed some reassurance. Ironically, I was beginning to learn how to be a good husband as I was screwing other women.
Leigh: Yes he was, and it is a whole lot better now, in every way.
Anyway, we got our plates full and sat around naked, eating and talking as if we weren't naked and hadn't just fucked each other's spouses. Finally, when Anna asked me how I felt about the evening so far, I blurted out: "Roger, you have to find out from Hal what he did to my pussy. Hal, you were marvelous. He looked a little embarrassed.
Hazel smiled and told me: "I think May, Hazel, and I can get him educated, maybe even later this evening. They did, and Roger's been sending up the wall ever since.
I had to blush when Bob let everyone know that I didn't need any education in cock sucking.
We danced a while after that, changing partners often. You haven't lived until you've danced slow dances naked with several guys. It blew me away.
Roger: After dancing for about half an hour, Anna called us into the kitchen for dessert. She spread a towel over the kitchen table and told her it was the new girl's privilege to be dessert. She directed Leigh to lie down on her back. Anna covered Leigh's breasts and pussy with whipped cream, then placed sliced strawberries over the cream. She told the guys to enjoy, and we did.
Leigh: Oh my gosh, what a rush. Three guys working me over sent me up the wall. Somebody ate me to another great orgasm. I can't figure out which guy.
Roger: It was all of us. We took turns. When I saw how you responded to the others, I resolved to pay attention to my lessons in pussy licking. You were a sight to behold.
Leigh: Oh my. We fucked the night away. We all got to screw everyone's spouse after desert. We danced for a while again, then we drew straws for the last fuck of the night.
Roger: It wasn't the last fuck of the night. We ran naked back to our house, then we fucked like rabbits until we fell asleep. Bob and I got together and built a gate between their back yard and ours which has gotten a lot of use since then.
I took a hold of Roger's dick, which had grown very hard as we talked. I asked Leigh if I could do something with it. She agreed, as long as she got Rusty again.
As we walked through the great room to find something to fuck on, I asked: "How have you guys remembered so many details of details of that night?"
Leigh answered, smiling broadly and blushing a little. "For one thing, we've talked about it hundreds of times since then. For another, it's only been just over a month ago."
I had to inject: "You guys are quick learners."
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,478 views
First Swinging Experience
By Guest, in Swinger First Time,
A hot summer day, my wife was dressed in a sexy sun dress, and upon seeing her, I began mentally undressing her...just having to remove her sundress and panties, only 2 items of clothing to shed to see her sexy naked body. I think she could tell as I greeted her with a hug, squeeze & a kiss. She whispered to me to hold on as we would soon be together with her sister & brother in-law for an evening of erotic fun.
I immediately began to feel my cock beginning to get hard as she gave it a slight rub with her one hand. I then gave her a kiss and squeezed her one soft but firm breast, feeling a hard nipple thru the top of her halter style sundress. She said to get cleaned up so we could get over to her sisters house to get the evening off to a great start. Her mom & dad were going to watch our son so we could have a night off and enjoy each other.
Upon arriving at her sister's house, Sue & Bill greeted us with drinks in hand and we sat down for an enjoyable dinner. After dinner we started playing cards, and after what seemed to be a few hours, Sue looked at my wife Beth and said it was time to switch the card game to strip poker. Beth, acting a bit surprised, sheepishly agreed, looking at me and giving me a devilish wink as she excused herself to go with her sister to freshen up in the bathroom.
When they returned, Sue and Beth were each carrying a few bath towels, which they laid out on the floor and sofa to our surprise. We then sat down on the floor and proceeded to deal the cards. Beth, as mentioned above, was in her sundress, and I figured all I needed to do was win 3 hands of cards to at least get her down to her panties, as all she had to play with was her sundress, sandals & panties. Sue had on a sexy top with shorts, sandals and panties.
During the game, our talk was about sex and all the different times we did it including when, where and how often. The ladies could see that this was exciting both Bill and I as we were both beginning to sport our hard cocks thru our shorts then briefs as we both were losing our clothing to our wives winning hands. Then the game turned in our favor as Sue was first to loose her top, revealing her plump 36C cup breasts, with her nipples beginning to get hard as she rubbed them to excite us a bit more. It was then Beth's turn to remove an article of clothing and being the shy one that she is, she stands up, turns around with her sexy plump rear facing us, bends over and pulls her panties down just revealing her milk white rear for a few seconds. She then says “You guys will still have to win another hand before you get to see me naked!” With that we deal the last hand as we all have one item of clothing left. I end up winning the hand with a full house and I then get to choose who will remove their last item first.
So I suggest to Beth to go over to Bill and slip his briefs off. She has Bill stand up in front of her. She then reaches around to his rear and slowly pulls down his underwear doing so causing the elastic band on the front to spring his hard 7" cock up and slightly smack her on her chin. Bill then says “You better kiss it to make it feel better”, to which my wife then gives me that devilish look and proceeds to kiss the head of my brother in-law's cock. As I smiled back at her, Sue moved the cards out of the way and slid over next to me, as Beth began to suck Bill's hard cock while he was beginning to untie the strings from her sundress top. I then suggested that Bill remove her dress, and in doing so he had her stand up as he slipped the dress over her head revealing her milk white 38B's with large areolas and hard nipples, which Bill began to kiss and suck on as he began to explore my wife's sparsely blonde pubic triangle while they both laid back down on the floor.
I then said as winner, it was time for me to slip Sue's panties off, and as I was sliding them down, Sue pulled my face up to her brown trimmed pussy mound for me to enjoy. I slid my tongue right into Sue's lips and tingled her waiting clit. I could tell I found it by the ooh's and aah's Sue was beginning to say. After a bit Sue stood me up and slipped my briefs off, letting my hard 6 1/2" cock out to play. Beth said to Sue that she “better take care of that before it explodes”. Sue then began to suck on my balls as she was jacking my cock with her talented hands.
I looked over at my wife and brother in-law, and they were watching us as she was jacking him while he was fingering her blonde pussy, getting her juices flowing for what was about to happen next. Sue then led me to lay down on my back on the floor and she began to suck my cock while she positioned her waiting pussy on my face and instructed me to begin eating her luscious pussy, which by then was beginning to get wet with her sweet natural juices. Sucking my cock, Sue pulled up and told Beth that I must be getting close as she was beginning to taste my pre-cum and that she wanted to suck me dry, to which Beth said ok, but try to leave some for later. Beth wanted a closer view so she crawled closer on all fours as Bill began to message her one breast as he was sliding his other finger in and out of her wet pussy.
I was in 7th heaven as Sue then turned around still sucking my cock and motioned to Bill to begin fucking her from the rear. Beth then said to me it was time to taste her natural juices and with that, she lowered her wet blonde pussy down onto my waiting tongue. I have always enjoyed sucking her pussy and this time was even better as it had been warmed up by another man! When she began to moan, I could not hold back and I finally exploded into Sue's waiting mouth, filling it with what seemed like a cup of my man milk.
Seeing this, Beth was thirsty for some of Bill's liquid seed soon to be mixed with her sister Sue's liquid fertilizer that was covering Bill's cock as she moved off of me and pulled Bill over on top of her in a heated 69 position. As Bill sucked on my wife's clit, his cock started to spurt his warm liquid load filling her warm mouth to the max.
The ladies then switched with us and as they lowered their wet hot pussies onto our still hard cocks, they began to kiss us with their cum fill mouths giving us each a taste of the others man milk as they pounded away on our still hard throbbing cocks. I was able to get a lot of Bill's liquid seed into my mouth to which I rolled Beth over onto her back and spit it out onto her luscious breasts and glazed them with his cum. As I rubbed her breasts Bill and Sue continued to fuck as we watched. He then told Sue he wanted to plant some of his liquid seed into Beth's blonde garden while licking his first load off her glazed breasts! Beth then got off of me and lowered her wet blonde pussy onto Bill's 7" cock still wet from Sue's moist garden patch and they began to fuck away as Sue and I began to fuck like we were 2 newly found former lovers!
We all climaxed about the same time with another load of our man milk into each others wives. Then the ladies switched back to us and they had us suck their hot pussies clean tasting each others cum for a second time. It sure tasted great mixed with her juices. With that we enjoyed the rest of the night naked together and swapped again the next morning.
Talking about it over coffee after our morning delight, the sisters told us that they always wanted to do this but waited until they were married and comfortable with the other spouse feeling that this would be the best time for a first time swinging experience!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 18,825 views
First Time Having a Big Cock
By Guest, in Swinger First Time,
Well, I was totally turned on by the erotic atmosphere of the club. After some really hot dancing, I told my husband I wanted to go to one of the rooms and fuck my brains out. He did. We left.
After that it was me who would say, "Let’s go to the club." We'd go. We'd watch. We'd fuck in the open play room. I remember one night in particular. We were on a big round bed. The DJ was playing pounding music. On each side of me was a woman getting her brains fucked out. Moaning and panting, it drove me nuts. My orgasm was awesome. Still, I insisted that we weren't going to swing.
We both love watching porn to get us hot. About a month or so ago my husband put on some porn that featured guys with really big cocks. He asked me if seeing those things swinging and dripping turned me on. I did like looking. But, I told him that I was happy with his and that a big one like that on the screen would split me open.
Last week I told him I wanted to go to the club and do something different. The club is couples and single women only. I told him we'd go to the club together. Then he would leave for awhile. I'd have a drink. Maybe somebody would ask me to dance. Then my husband would come in and, acting like a stranger, pick me up. We did that once before at a regular bar and I loved it. Guys hit on me for about an hour before my husband showed up. He watched me dance for awhile before he made his move. He told me that he loved watching me dance with other men.
Okay. I'm left in the club by myself. I'm sitting at a table for 4 people with just me. A couple came over and asked if they could sit there. "Sure," I said. We chatted a bit. He danced with his wife.
They came back to the table. He asked if I'd like to dance. I joined him on the dance floor for a hot beat number. He was a good dancer. The song ended. We stayed on the dance floor and talked a little. The next song was a slow one.
"Dance?" "Yes." As we began moving together with the music, he cupped my ass with his hands and pulled me closer. I could feel his stiff cock through his pants. This was like in high school when I danced with guys and I could feel their stiff ones, but I knew they weren't getting any. I liked it. Then he removed his left hand from my ass and began rubbing my crotch through my dress. I glanced at his wife. She had a smile on her face. I let him rub. It was making me hot. Brett should be here soon, I thought. The dance ended. We went back to the table.
I told them about the role playing we were doing and asked them to play along. Just then Brett walked in. He came over to the table and asked if he could join us. We had a drink. Chatted with the couple. Then began dancing. The beat was so fucking hot. I pulled my breasts out of my top so Brett could play with them while we danced. The other couple came on the dance floor. Brett went behind me. He cupped my breasts and held them out for the other couple to see. They moved in closer to us. The guy was now behind his wife. But rather that cupping her breasts, he began pulling at my nipples. "Oh shit. This is making me so hot," I thought.
Our dancing got more erotic. I pulled Brett's cock out of his pants and teased it as we danced. Our friends were now dancing like we were all one organism. Our bodies touching, rubbing. Finally, I said to Brett, “Let’s go to the room." The other couple followed us.
No one is allowed in the room with clothes on. The four of us paused in the hallway to remove our clothes. I couldn't help but glance at the other guy's cock. It was much bigger than Brett's. I thought, “glad that's not going into me." We two women laid down on the mattress. Brett began French kissing me. Then down to my nipples. I was hot. I pushed him down to my crotch. "Eat me," I said. And he dove in with his tongue. I love having him eat my pussy. I don't cum but it gets me ready for fucking. Finally I pulled Brett's head up and said, "Fuck me!"
He slowly pushed his swollen cock into me. God, it was feeling good. I glanced over to see what the other couple was doing. They'd stopped their petting and were watching us. He was sitting close to me face. She was behind him and reaching around and stroking his cock. It was fully erect. Pre-cum was dripping on the mattress. With his cock so close to my eyes my attention went to the size rather than what Brett was doing. I can put my hand completely around Brett's cock. This guy's cock was so big that I didn't think I could close my hand around it. I wondered what it was like for his wife. Brett was nearing climax. He was fucking me hard, but I was nowhere near orgasm. Just feeling good. Then I could tell that he had cum. He pulled out. I was so horny.
"Fuck me again," I yelled. But he couldn't get it up. "Let Sam finish you off, Sonja," said the Sam's wife. "What? That thing will split me open."
"Honey, he'll be gentle. You don’t know what you've been missing" she said. Sam said, "Sonja, you're so hot and horny. I just want to please you. Look. I'll just put the tip of my cock in your pussy. You can see what it feels like. If you can't take it, I'll pull back." I looked at Brett. "Okay with me," he says.
Brett moved up by my head. Sam pushed my knees apart and positioned himself between my legs. With one hand he spread my pussy lips. With the other hand he pushed the head of his cock gently between my swollen pussy lips. Then he began to massage my clit. "Oh my god. What am I doing?" I thought. Then my brain gave over to my pussy. I pushed up my hips and worked his cock in a little further. "So full. So full."
Sam began to slowly pull in and out. In and out. I yelled, "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me hard." Sam began slamming me. I grabbed on to Brett's hand and Mary's hand. They held me as Sam fucked me. I'd never felt anything like it. I seldom reach orgasm when Brett fucks me. I have to finish myself off with my vibrator. My body began to convulse. Spasms like I've never experienced before. As I was nearing my peak, Sam grabbed my ass and pulled me hard. He was deep. Now he wasn't moving. It was me. Me fucking him. I came like I've never cum before. When it was over. Sam came a ton. It was dripping out of me.
The four of us hugged. We got up. Got dressed. Sam and Mary asked if they'd see us again. Mary said that it was Brett's turn next time. On the way home, I pulled Brett's cock out and sucked him off while he drove. "What do you think? Will we do this again?" Brett asked. I didn't answer. I was busy rubbing my clit and thinking about the next time.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 166,222 views
Sure, Barb.
The phone rang early one Thursday morning in my office; I wondered who would call on my work phone so early.
“Hello. My name is Brian Wilson. Are you the fellow who visited the slope about three weeks ago?”
I wouldn’t have admitted to it had he asked about Forest Hill Nudist Park, but he referred to by its nickname as a member would. I was still hesitant as I answered. “Um, yeah. What can I do for you?”
“Well.” He seemed hesitant too. “Do you remember my wife Sylvia, and another woman named Cal?”
I had to think a moment. Then I got even more hesitant. I remembered them very well, I’d given them backrubs, rather erotic back rubs at the slope. I wondered if he were an irate husband ready to get on my case.
“Yes. I do recall meeting them there.”
“Oh what a relief. I’ve been trying to get in touch with you since that day. We hoped to see you at the slope but you haven’t been back. Barry gave me your business card last night so I could call you.” I wondered where this was leading. “Sylvia and Cal speak highly of you and would like to invite you over for dinner if you have the time.”
He didn’t sound irate, but still I had to be careful. “Gee. I’m not sure. What did you have in mind.” My concern must have shown in the tone of my voice.
“We live less than a mile from where you work. Could you let Syl and me buy your lunch. We could talk and let you know where we’re coming from.”
“Sure. I guess so. When?”
“Today?” This was moving fast. “What time do you take lunch?”
What the hell. I thought. “How about 11:30 at Nick’s Delli.”
“Done. We’ll be there.”
The rest of the morning I wondered just what was going on.
I recognized Sylvia immediately, sitting with a short, rather thin balding man with gray hair. He rose to meet me, shaking my hand warmly. Sylvia greeted me with a very fetching smile. Brian handed me the order chit, which I filled in, ordering my regular BLT with Swiss. The waiter picked up the chits and we settled in.
Bryan began, “Let me get to the point. I assume you have limited time for lunch.” I nodded. “At the slope, you gave Sylvia and Cal dynamite massages. We’d like to invite you to our place for a repeat performance.” Sylvia smiled again and nodded.
“I, uh, sure, I could do that. I didn’t do all that much. I, Um.”
“Let me tell you exactly what’s on our mind. Right after you gave Syl that massage, she came directly to the pool and dragged me back to our cabin for the best sex we’ve had in many years.” Sylvia grinned again and nodded aggressively. “I can’t tell you how great it was. You got her so hot…”
Sylvia jumped in, smiling. “Your massage touched off feelings I’d forgotten. If you don’t mind, if it isn’t too much trouble, we’d like to do it again.” She reached across the table and took my hand.
The waiter interrupted with our orders. We continued talking and agreed to meet at their place the next night.
. . . . . . . .
Their house, on a corner lot, was surrounded by a hedge right at the sidewalk. It must have been eight or more feet tall. I parked on the street then walked up their driveway to find the gate they told me to use. Entering, I saw Cal trying to put a tablecloth on a picnic table. She was completely nude. I quickly put down the
wine I’d brought, then helped her get it straight. Brian came out of the house carrying a big platter of chicken. Sylvia followed almost immediately, with a bowl of salad. As is normal for me, my first sight of the nude women sparked chills down my back. That feeling stayed with me longer than it would have with the chaste nudity of the park.
Sylvia gave me a little hug as she passed then said. “Don’t you feel a little overdressed? Her bare breast against my arm added to my arousal. “There’s a closet just inside the door for your clothes and the bathroom is the second door on the left.
I was just hanging my underwear in the closet when Cal came through and swatted me on the behind. “Come on out when you’re finished, Roger. We’ll talk.” I visited the bathroom, not just to pee and comb my hair, but to wash up. Not being circumcised, I have to be careful about cleaning my cock before I meet anyone.
Dinner was delightful. Cal sat next to me, closer than was necessary. We talked about jobs, family, and all the normal things. Cal’s husband had died about the time my wife and I divorced. She and he, Bryan and Sylvia, were friends at the Slope and remained close after Cal’s husband passed. When Syl got up to clear the table, I automatically pitched in, my ex had trained me well. After the dishwasher was running, we all repaired to their den to finish off the wine.
We continued talking, laughing and generally enjoying the company, but after a while, there came a lull, accompanied by the three of them looking back and forth at each other. Finally, Bryan spoke up. “We might as well get to the point of why we’re here.” Syl and Cal looked directly at me. “As a nudist, you have to be used to people talking frankly, uh, about sex and things, so I’ll get to the point. Our sex life had gotten really stale over the years, same ol, same ol. The spontaneity was gone. Whatever you did to Syl at the Slope fired her up and the last three weeks have been like our honeymoon. We’ve been screwing like rabbits.” Syl nodded, smiling, as Bryan continued. We’ve never done anything like sex in public or swinging or anything, but you got us so reved up, we’d like you to give Syl a massage like you did at the Slope, and maybe show me how to do it.”
I had to think a moment. “Well, sure. I can do that. I . . .I didn’t do much, just a back and shoulder rub.“ I couldn’t help wondering if they wanted me to screw Syl.
Syl spoke up, “A very nice back and shoulder rub. And Cal, you too?”
“Of course.” Cal nodded.
I had to get things straight. “Uh, how far should I go?”
Bryan blushed, “Well, let’s see where it takes us. We’re not ready for you to have intercourse. Syl and I plan to do that, once you get her started, but do whatever heightens the mood.” He and Syl looked at Cal.
She responded hesitantly, “I wouldn’t mind, uh, whatever, let’s see where it takes me.” She breathed deeply, shrugged her naked shoulders, making her beautiful boobs jiggle, then continued. “Oh hell, I might as well say it. You left me so damned frustrated it isn’t even funny. I’ve been masturbating two or three times a day since you gave me that massage. Since Dave got sick, that’s all I’ve been able to do for relief. Uhm, I’m ready for anything.” She blushed all over.
I had to laugh. “Gee, guys. I’ve been worried I’d get the hell beat out of me by an Irate husband. I’m glad you two enjoyed the massages, but I enjoyed touching you a lot more than you did. I’ve had to take matters into my own hands too. Let’s do it.”
Syl took me by the hand and led me to the master bedroom, where she arrayed herself, face down on the king size bed. Bryan and Cal sat on opposite sides of the bed, watching intently.
I began by massaging her shoulders. My ex went to great pains to teach me an exact process. I kept at the shoulder and neck rub until I could feel her relax. At the slope, I didn’t develop even the slightest erection, that isn’t allowed there in public. But there on her bed, touching Syl was already getting a rise out of me. You know how I do it, Barb, soft tickles of her neck, face, and ears, scalp massage, alternating between back, butt and leg massage and light tickling all over. I tickled all over her back until I felt her tense up. Then I lightly scratched her back, to relieve the tension, but I didn’t relieve the tension down the middle of her back. Then I did more tickling down to the side of her boobs, and especially that sensitive spot just above the crack of her behind.
When her breathing was harder and she was beginning to “Ohhhhh” I told her how beautiful she was and how good she felt to me. By the third time around of tickling and scratching, but not scratching that growing itch down the middle of her back, her moans got louder and she demanded that I give her relief down the middle of her back. When I did, she moaned a satisfied: “Ohhhhhh Yeahhhhhhh.” When I went back to tickling her face, neck, ears, and scalp, she moaned and turned over on her back, showing me everything, including a warm, sexy smile. I have to admit that by then I was so incredibly horny that I couldn’t even think straight.
“Bryan.” I said. “This is as far as I went at the Slope, it all took place in the public area.” Syl wasn’t finished. She wanted a front massage too. Holding my hands by her boobs, I asked: “May I?”
She kind of moaned: “Of course, you silly goose.” Her hand was lying palm up right under my erect cock. I’ll not admit to whether it was on purpose or accidentally, I leaned forward to tickle her boobs and I could feel her hand first touch, then lightly grasp it. I suppressed the urge to groan, with her husband right there, watching. I ran my fingers lightly up and down her from her toes to her scalp, tickling and massaging her all over. When she let out a long, breathy moan, I motioned for her hubby to join in. He tickled her too. Four hands soon got Syl even more into things. As he moved up, Syl took his cock in hand and began massaging it lightly. For a while she had one in each hand.
When I kissed her neck and nibbled her ears, she moaned loudly. I had to shake my head to Bryan when he began to finger Syl’s pussy. “Softly, softly, let’s stretch it out, take your time.” Syl nodded in assent, and moaned again. I couldn’t help notice that Cal was watching intently, licking her lips, and nodding along with Syl. Syl moaned even louder when I leaned over to kiss her eyes, then cheek, then nibble her ears and lick her neck lightly.
I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to start directing Bryan to take over. “I nibbled Syl’s ear then whispered that it was time for her husband to take over. Once I had him pleasuring her, I kissed her neck, then kissed slowly down her body. Bryan was fondling one breast while I was kissing the other. Then I kissed down her tummy as she writhed about the bed. When I nuzzled her bush, she opened her legs completely for me. I first kissed her hot wet pussy and she shuddered. I couldn’t resist probing the soft moist depths of her pussy for a while, then diddled under her clit for a moment.
I was enjoying it so much that I kept at her for at least a dozen of her hip thrusts, but decided it was time to back off. I then reached up and led Bryan’s hand to her pussy and helped him start to lightly finger her. When I got up to make more room for Bryan, I was terribly disappointed to lose the feelings of her hand on my hard-on.
I walked around to behind Cal and began to rub her neck and shoulders. Bryan didn’t need any more help. He knew where all of Syl’s buttons were. His lips and tongue were all over Syl. She must have had an orgasm while he was eating her pussy, judging by her body language and a very long, loud moan. Bryan kissed his way up to her breasts and nibbled for a while, bringing on her moans again.
My fully erect cock, pressing against Cal’s side was demanding attention. Cal squirmed her shoulder into my groin, eliciting a massive shiver from me. It felt good when she responded with her own shiver. I needed Cal very badly, but we couldn’t take our eyes off of Syl and Bryan kissing so deeply. Syl opened her legs and Bryan, without breaking the kiss crawled over her, supporting himself with one arm while the other hand fondled her boob.
Bryan stopped the kiss and rose, kneeling between Syl’s outstretched legs. His cock rested on her pubic mound. Syl took his cock in her hand and guided it all around and to her pussy, running it up and down, diddling her clit with it, and obviously enjoying her play-toy immensely. Cal and I were staring, open mouthed at the incredibly erotic scene. Her eyes caught mine and we gazed longingly at each other for a while, glancing from time to time at the pussy/cock play before us. I hugged her and began to play lightly with her boobs. She, in turn, took my hot needy cock into her hand for a long, soft penis massage as we continued to watch the show.
Syl positioned Bryan’s cock at the entrance of her pussy, then rotated her hips to suck it into her. He slammed it in, balls deep, in an instant and they were both flailing their hips at each other. He pulled her feet over his shoulders and pounded her while she gave as good as she got. He played with her boobs and they kissed, oh did they kiss. My heart beat a lot faster than their thrusts. Cal shivered when I nibbled on her ear, but neither of us took our eyes off of Syl and Bryan.
They fucked and fucked for I don’t know how long. It was so erotic to see someone fucking right in front of me while I was holding a lovely lady. Syl began a series of low, slow moans in time with Bryan’s thrusts. Slowly, the moans grew louder and more rapid as their trusts did likewise. A particularly loud moan turned into a squeaking stutter as we saw Syl stiffen up, shudder a few times, then issue a long slow moan. Bryan kept up exactly what he was doing until Syl was finished moaning, then he began thrusting massively and within two or three dozen thrusts, he groaned loudly and stiffened. He kept thrusting wildly until his obviously no longer stiff prick slipped out after one of his thrusts.
They slowly maneuvered into a spoon position, fondling. After a few moments, Syl opened her eyes, her smile turned from satisfied to sexy and she softly said: “Your turn Cal.”
I leaned down and kissed Cal on the forehead. I asked: “You want your massage now?”
She squeezed my cock strongly and answered: “No, damn it. I want to fuck you right now. No time for teasing.”
I kissed her lips lightly and put my other hand on her boob. “No!” She exclaimed. She hugged me tightly. “I’m hotter than I’ve been in years.” She pulled my cock in her direction. “Those two were so damned hot. I need this in me now.”
So who am I to argue? I kissed her, and feeling her tongue invade my lips, I responded, sharing the most erotic kiss I could remember. My cock probed, looking for its opening, but she cut that short by pulling it to her pussy and maneuvering it into her. I shoved it to her and she rewarded that with a huge moan.
“Damn, this feels good. My first cock since Dave got sick. Oh my. Sock it to me, lover.” So I did. We fucked like minks for quite a few minutes. Trying not to cum too soon, I even resorted to doing my sevens times table, but it wasn’t working very well. I was too aroused. Fortunately, Cal began screaming at seven times eight, and I had something more important than seven times nine. She was shuddering and so was I. I felt that familiar tension grow. I began to throw in a lot of sideways action and she went over the edge, nearly screaming. Her vaginal contractions got the best of me and I felt that humongous release and burning sensation as I pumped everything I had into her. I kept it up until, like Bryan, my diminishing cock slipped from her lovely sheathe. We slipped into a spoon too, all looking at each other, all so incredibly satisfied. For quite some time.
Finally, Syl spoke. “You didn’t get your back rub.”
Cal snuggled into me. “I got something better.” She turned and kissed me. “Maybe a little later.”
I kissed her back and told her, “Whenever you like, Cal. Whenever you like.” We snuggled and fondled some more, enjoying the closeness tremendously. Talking from time to time.
Syl mentioned, “I’ve never seen anyone making love before.” The rest of us all said the same thing. “It was kind of exciting.”
Cal answered: “Tell me about it. You two had me so damned hot, I couldn’t stand it.”
Bryan smiled: “Well you two were no slouches either.”
Cal spoke after a long pause: “Do you think we’ll do this again?”
Bryan laughed. “Not until I have time to recover. Give me at least twenty minutes.” We slowly climbed out of the messy bed. “Oh shit.” Exclaimed Cal. “I forgot about this part.”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“It’s been over four years since I’ve had cum dribbling down my leg.” She laughed.
I asked, smiling, “Would you like me to clean you up?”
She winked then headed for the bathroom. “Oh, not right now. Maybe next time."
Cal got her back rub later that evening and she did let me clean her up. She got lots more back rubs and a lot of other things over then next two years before we got married. On subsequent sessions, we got more and more frisky and it was, I believe, our fourth session between the four of us when we swapped partners for a full fuck.
One night at a party, we had been drinking too much and Syl spilled the beans about what we had been doing to one of her girlfriends who happened to be an FMC member. You know, Judy, Judy and Ben. She brought us into the club, and it’s been fun fun fun ever since.
All this talk about how we started swinging has my juices flowing, Barb. Cal and Rusty headed to the bedroom about five minutes ago.
How would you like a back rub?
And…?
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 10,876 views
That summer sped by and in no time at all it was time for me to start my college career. But even with all that was going on at school it seemed that on the weekends all I ever wanted to do was to head back home so I could spend some time with Linda. We were both so young back then and for all practical purpose we were the first real love in each others life. I don’t think either of us knew when it became so serious between us it just seemed like we fit together and belonged together.
I don’t know where all the free sex was that everybody talks about back then but it surely wasn’t in the small farming community we were from. Oh we had the heavy back seat petting and make out sessions alright but we didn’t get down to doing the deed for at least six to eight months after we started going together.
Whether it was in the back seat of my car or on a blanket under the stars we spent many a youthful night wrapped up in a lovers embrace. Linda was a virgin when we met and I had only had a few awkward backseat rodeos before we started going together. Together we learned what turned each other on. We learned the ins and outs of bringing each other to the height of lovemaking bliss. From the start it seemed that each of us took pleasure and every measure we could to see how much pleasure we could deliver to each other.
Throughout the following school year we continued to spend every possible minute together. We would make love two or three times during the weekends I was home from college. I even made a few midweek runs back home so we could take care of the fire we both had burning in us. By the end of that school year it was like we had been together for our entire lives and nothing really mattered in our lives except for each other.
Reality hit hard just before school was out for the summer after my freshman year. I was in my apartment studying one night when the phone rang. It was Linda on the other end and as soon as I answered she started crying. I tried to calm her down so she could tell me what the matter was. All she would tell me was that she needed to talk to me as soon as I could get back down there. Well needless to say I was at her house in a couple hours.
We went for a drive and as soon as we were away from her home she started crying again. Over the next few minutes she told me how she had not had her period for over a month and had gone to the doctor to find out what was wrong with her. You know the next line, she was pregnant. Being pregnant in the seventies isn’t like being pregnant today it had a much more negative connotation from people than today’s more enlightened society. Also back then abortions weren’t as prevalent as they are today. In short our options were limited and serious with long lasting ramifications.
I knew from the start that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with Linda and I believe she felt the same about me. We decided that the only option open to us was marriage and the sooner the better. The following week we went shopping for rings and set up the big announcement for both our families. We really thought it would go better than it did from our families. You would think from the reaction of our parents that they didn’t know that it wasn’t that big of a deal. I could still finish college while supporting a wife and child. Oh to be young and foolish again.
We didn’t want a big wedding so we eloped to Las Vegas. Even that didn’t go as planned because back then the girl could sign to get married at eighteen but the boy had to be twenty-one. So we had to call my parents to fly to Vegas to sign for me to get married. After we got back home we put everything we owned in my mustang and headed off to school. That lasted for one semester because the truth of the matter is that two and soon to be three people just can’t live nearly as cheap as one. So after the fall semester we moved back home to find work and start being adults and parents.
Time did go by rather quickly during that period. I found a temporary job with the phone company and Linda set up house. After a year or so when our daughter was old enough to be left with her mother Linda started taking classes so she could also find a job. I continued to take classes at night so I could someday earn my degree. Soon we were both working full time and had drifted into the grown up world of two income America.
After a couple years I took a job in law enforcement and Linda was an executive secretary. Life was still good but it just seemed that each day was getting more and more like the last. We didn’t have the money to do many of the things we wanted to and when we did have the money we just didn’t have the time. Then one day Linda was in tears when I came home from work she had been to the doctor again and we were going to be parents to another little one.
Linda worked up to her eighth month before giving birth to a healthy baby boy. She had tried something new with this baby she had stayed active and exercised as much as she could with her doctors approval. She managed to be back to her pre-pregnant weight within a couple months of having the baby.
Our sex lives was good but had become rather predictable. It seemed that we still enjoyed each other in every way but with everything else going on in our lives we were just too tired too much of the time to put a whole lot of energy into our love making. Also with the kids just next door to our bedroom there was also the conscious effort to keep it quiet so they couldn’t hear us.
One week just seemed to run into the next week and one year just seemed to run into the next year until one day it dawned on me why so many parents were so grouchy, they didn’t get laid enough. We had been married for eight years had three kids and lived pay check to pay check. Life was a lot like that hamster on his wheel just running his life away. One nights love making was just like the last nights love making it wasn’t bad it was getting maybe a little boring and wasn’t inspiring I guess. Our lives were run by a combination of work and our kids. There didn’t seem to be any time left for just the two of us. It’s an awful awakening to realize that you have turned into your parents and you not even twenty-eight yet.
I just never could think about sex with somebody other than Linda. We were a team and without her in my life I knew I wouldn’t have much of a life. Oh I would look at the sexy ladies. I wasn’t dead, but instead of being in a sexual nature it was more like looking at a work of art, something to enjoy but not possess. Even in my wet dream Linda was always the central character. We would slip off on the all too rare occasion with the two of us alone and able to live out some of our fantasies. But it seemed that all too often that weekend alone turned into a new TV or refrigerator or a car part that picked that time to go out. It was always something it just seems like you can never plan for anything when you live paycheck to paycheck.
Our closest friends at this point in our lives were Larry and Pam. Like us they also had three young kids, a boy and twin girls. Larry work in the same field I did and from working together we started a friendship. We played golf or went hunting or fishing together when we both got out of the house. We both had four wheel drives and would go four-wheeling on some of our days off with the wife’s and as time went by we all became very close. We had known Pam and Larry for the better part of three years.
Although our relationship with them had never been overtly sexual it had been fun loving. We would go out drinking and dancing on occasion, this was back in the disco days. On more than one occasion with the alcohol flowing there had been a lot of hugging and petting going on. There was a lot of sexual tension between us that was becoming more and more apparent as time went by. But none of us ever acted on our urges we just had fun together. I did notice that after we would go out with them for a night a drinking and dancing when we got home Linda and I would have some of the best sex in weeks. I would never make a pass at Pam
but the thought of her sexy body and what pleasures it would hold started filling my mind more and more while Linda and I were making love. It never dawned on me that Linda might feel the same way about Larry, funny how guys only learn too late in life that women really like sex as much as we do.
The four of us made a strange group as we came from different ends of the social spectrum. Pam and Larry both came from the Bay area and Larry came from a very wealthy family. While Linda and I came from a small agricultural community and like us our parents while not poor would never be mistaken for folks with money. When we were together we just clicked with each other we enjoyed our time together as well as each other company. Linda and Pam worked so hard to get back to their target weight after their third child. They were both so proud to flaunt their sexy bodies after each having three kids. Linda was back to about 118 lbs on her 5’3” frame and Pam was about 125 but a little taller. So on those nights when we would go out dancing the girls would compete with each other to see who would dress the sexiest and look the hottest.
One day while having coffee with Larry he informed me that his father had bought a 160 acre vineyard south of town. Pam and he were going to build a home on the site in time but for now they were going to move a mobile home onto the site. It would be a business office as well as a home for him and Pam. Well Larry’s version of a mobile home and mine seem to differ just a tad. His version of a mobile home was not a double wide it was a quadruple wide, yep two double wide sections making one big house. With all the comfort features like a wet bar, den and living room, dining room, four bedroom and three bath rooms as well as an office area. I guess I must have led a sheltered life because I had never seen anything like it before.
With our help and help from a number of mutual friends Larry and Pam moved from town to their new place in one weekend. After they were settled in they started inviting us out to their new place on a more frequent basis. Things started getting a little bit more sexual between all of us in the secluded setting of their new home. We would go over to their place for dinner and drinks during which there seemed to be a little friskier playing around. One night after dinner we decided to play cards and at Larry’s suggestion the game we decided to play was strip poker. During that first game of strip poker Larry and I were both down to our shorts, Linda was down to her panties and Pam was completely nude. There was some good natured jesting around and modesty going on from the girls. Linda got up at one point and said she was going to get dressed that this had gone too far. She was sitting next to Larry and when she started to walk by him, to get her clothes, Larry reached out to pull her back good naturedly she stumbled slightly and wound up in his lap. They joked around a little and he copped a couple of feels of her bare breast along with a few different parts of her body. We were all laughing and joking but it ended all too soon and in short order we were on our way home.
On the way home Linda ask me if I had fun tonight. I told her I had and ask her the same question. She was silent for a moment but I noticed she had a smile on her lips. She looked over at me and said “did you notice that Larry had a hard on when I was on his lap?” I was on the other side of the table and hadn’t noticed and told her so. Then she added “I hope you’re not mad but I did tease him a little by wiggling around on his lap and let him grind his cock into my ass a little.” She then added I think he wanted to have sex with me. Well he is a man and you are a sexy lady I told her so I bet he did.
I don’t know if it was because we were having so much fun playing around with Pam and Larry or if it was something that I had suppressed but my sexual fantasies were starting to change. It seemed that more and more my sexual fantasies involved me watching Linda having sex with another man. The thought of seeing her legs wrapped around somebody’s waist as they pounded their cock into her would instantly give me an erection. I don’t know what the attraction was to this fantasy, I even thought I might be a little strange but it was something that really turned me on. I never said anything about this to Linda because I was sure if I did
that she would think I was somehow strange.
One night after we had been out to the local disco with Larry and Pam as we were leaving Larry ask us to stop by their place for a night cap. I could tell he had something else on his mind but had no idea what it might be. Linda and I followed them to their house and followed them inside. After fixing a round of drinks for everybody he announced that it was movie time. We were all in the den area of the house when he flipped a switch and started a porn movie. It wasn’t like today with the internet, all the CD’s and VCR back then good porn was a little tougher to come by.
All four of us were sitting on the couch and had been watching the movie for about half an hour or so. Larry and I were sitting on the outside of the two girls. Larry looked around Pam and asks Linda if she liked the movie. It’s alright she answered without much enthusiasm. Larry chuckled and said that wasn’t the case with Pam because porno really turned her on. In fact he added I bet if you were to check out her panties right now they would be soaked. Good naturedly Pam slapped at him telling him to be quiet and watch the movie.
We all started watching the movie again when a few minutes later Larry announced to all of us “see I told you so“. We looked over at him and he had Pam’s skirt lifted up and his hand was between her slightly spread legs feeling her womanhood. “I bet she is wetter than Linda is” he said to me. I said I had no idea to which he said I should check and see. I really thought that Linda would protest and stop me as I placed my hand between her legs and traced her thigh to her womanhood. All she did was while continuing to watch the movie she just spread her legs a little giving me access to her pussy.
“No,” I told him, “I think she is wetter and more turned on than Pam is”. Both of our wives just sat between us with their legs spread and acting like they didn’t even hear us as we bickered back and forth about whose wife had the wettest pussy. Finely Larry said well here feel Pam’s pussy and see if it’s wetter than Linda’s. I reached over Linda really expecting her to stop me, which she didn’t, and placed my hand between Pam’s thighs running my fingers over her pussy. I held my palm flat against Pam’s pussy running it up and down the length of her womanhood. Her panties were indeed soaked and when I touched her she didn’t look my way but she did spread her legs even wider.
“Well?” Larry asks bringing me back to reality again. “Well,” I said “I can’t really tell a difference. I think they are both about the same. Here,” I said, “you decide. I can’t tell any difference, you see if you can tell a difference.” With that I removed my hand from between Pam’s thighs and set back. Larry reached over Pam and while he was looking Linda in the eyes for a reaction placed his right hand between her thighs. Linda didn’t look at him; she had no reactions other than to spread her legs wider as his hand moved up her thigh to her pussy. Like I had done with Pam.
Larry had his hand flat against her pussy rubbing her from her clit to her ass. You’re right he finely said they are both turned on and both so wet you can’t tell which one is wetter.
I guess it continued that night to what some now call a soft swing in that we both had sex with our own wife while watching the other couple having sex right next to us. There was some touching between the four of us. Larry tweaked Linda’s nipples as I rolled Pam’s between my thumb and forefinger. We played with the other wife breast as we had our own wife under us with our cocks buried in our wives pussy.
When we got home Linda was on me as soon as we walked into the house. The kids were over at her parents so it was one of those few nights that we had the house to ourselves. As we were standing right inside the front door locked in an embrace I reached down pulling her skirt up and rubbed her pussy through her panties. The first thing I noticed was the heat she was putting out and the next thing I noticed was how wet her panties were. Linda was as turned on as I had seen her in ages and I wanted to take full advantage of it.
While making love to her that night for the first time I not only fantasized about making love to Pam. I fantasized about Linda making love to Larry. The strange thing was that the thought of seeing Linda making love to another man turned me on as much or more than the thought of me making love to another woman.
After that night nothing more was really said about what had almost happened. We went on as if nothing had taken place and if anything had taken place it was nothing out of the norm.
Over the next few weeks we continued to see Pam and Larry on regular basis. But thing seemed to be turn up a notch every time we went out with them. When we would go out dancing I noticed that Pam would dance a little closer to me and it seemed that Linda was doing the same with Larry when they danced together. It was as if everybody wanted something to happen between us all but nobody knew how to take that first big step or wanted to be the one to bring the subject up.
It was a few weeks later when Larry called to invite us over for dinner saying he had something he couldn’t wait to show us. Larry and I had the same days off so we went over to their house on our next day off. When we got there Larry was behind the bar and all smiles. He knew us so well he had our drinks fixed before we ever walked in the door. After a little small talk I ask him what he had to show us. He smiled and said follow him to my newest addition to the house. Linda was in the kitchen with Pam as Larry led me out the back door.
In the back yard was a new building. Larry led me up to the door and we went inside. The building contained a wood burning stove, a bed, a couple chairs and a hot tub. It was trimmed in rough cedar planks accented with pictures on the walls and a ceiling fan. It was very nicely decorated and held an unmistakable sexual hint to it.
Welcome to my new play room he said as he waived his hands outward toward all the rooms’ fixtures. Well I’m just an old country boy and I had never seen anything like it before I thought it was great. Larry smiled and asked what I thought of it. I told him I really liked it. He then added, “well with any luck we might be able to talk the ladies into taking a hot tub with us after dinner if you up for that.” Oh I was up for that alright the thought of getting Pam and Linda in that hot tub naked was really getting me up for that.
About that time the door opened and the girls joined us. “Well what do you think Linda?”, Larry asked her, as she stood just inside the door taking it all in. “Very nice”, she said “and you even have a wood burning stove to keep everything warm and toasty in here.” “Think I can talk you into trying the tub out after dinner?” he asks with a smile. “I’ll have to think about that,” Linda answered him, with a smile. “Oh you will love it!” Pam chimed in. “This thing is so relaxing that you will never want to get out”, she said as she patted the side of the hot tub.
Dinner went by rather quickly that night. After which Larry jumped up to fix us all a little stronger than normal drink. We all set around the table chatting and enjoying our drinks when Larry got up and said he was going to go out to make sure the pumps were on and the water was the right temperature.
When Larry came back inside he informed all that the water was great and the tub was ready. Linda had a moment of hesitation, she stated that we couldn’t do it tonight that we hadn’t brought any bathing suits with us. Larry laughed and told her lady you were born in the best bathing suit you will ever have. Linda looked over at me with that what do you think look. I shrugged and told her it was up to her that I was up for it if she was. She again hesitated a little but this time Pam got into the act. Pam stood up taking Linda’s hand and told her come on you’ll love it let’s go in my room and change. Pam’s input squelched any hesitation that Linda might have had and she got up and followed Pam to their bedroom. Larry called after them that he would bring the towels out there and we would be waiting for them in the tub.
Larry grabbed some towels and I followed him carrying all of our drinks as he headed out the back door. When we entered the hot tub room I noticed that not only had he turned the heater and pumps to the hot tub on he had also built a fire in the wood burning stove and lit a number of candles that were placed around the room putting a dim but warm glow on the whole interior. He also had a stereo playing softly providing some nice background music.
The area around the hot tub was built up with decking surrounding the hot tub. I set the drinks down on the decking and turned around to see what Larry was doing. He had already started removing his clothes and was placing them in a chair on the far side of the room. I started following suit and started taking my clothes off also. Larry and I were sitting in the tub sipping on our drinks when we heard the back door close and heard the girls laughing as they crossed the back yard to join us. The door opened and Pam led the way in to the room followed by Linda. There was a little steam from the tub that hung in the air as the girls clad in white terry cloth robes joined us.
Pam made a show out of kneeling down and feeling the water in the tub checking the temperature. Oh it’s just right she told Linda as she stood up and removed her robe. Pam placed her robe over the back of a chair and slowly walks to the tub.
I couldn’t help but stare at Pam’s naked body as she slowly walked over to the hot tub and climbed inside. She slowly wadded to the far side of the tub and set down next to a jet. Linda followed suit and removed her robe but was a little more modest about her nudity as she entered the tub and immediately set down in the near end of the tub and sank down in the water letting it cover her bare breast.
I handed both girls their drinks and set back down letting the jets in the tub blow hot water onto my back. I sipped my drink while enjoying the feel of the warm water swirling around me. I was glad that the lights were dim and the tub was dark because as relaxed as I was trying to act my cock was at full staff by then.
Linda was sitting between Larry and me quietly taking in the surroundings. Pam told her to scoot over just a little and let the jet between us hit her in the small of her back. Linda did as Pam suggested and smiled as the warm water massaged her back. “You can adjust that jet a little”, Pam told her then added “here, let me show you how.” With that she stood up and waded across the tub to where Linda was sitting. She reached behind her to adjust the jet. As Pam was about to move back to where she was sitting she stumbled. I reached up to steady her but the next thing I know she is setting in my lap.
“Oh sorry”, she said, but instead of getting up she seemed very content to set on my lap with my rock hard cock resting between the checks of her ass. She looked back over her shoulder at me and with a smile she said in a sexy voice “do you really like the hot tub or are you just glad to see me?”. She arched her hips very seductively massaging my cock with her very sexy ass. A few minutes later as she got up off my lap she seemed to have a little trouble with her balance. As she flopped down beside me she reached out as for balance but all she managed to do is find my cock and wrap her fingers around it. As we sat there making small talk Pam was stroking my cock under the water.
I wanted to find out how Linda was doing with all this so I reached out under the water and placed a hand on her thigh. I noticed that her legs were spread a little wider than necessary as I slid my hand up toward her pussy. Before I could reach her pussy however I found the back of Larry’s hand. He had his hand between her legs and a finger or two deep in her pussy. I looked at Linda as she looked at me with a smile on her face; she mouthed “I love you”.
I noticed some movement of her right arm as I tried to focus through the dim light it dawned on me that she was stroking Larry’s cock under the water as he was finger fucking her. I smiled back at her as I mouthed “I love you too”. Pam let go of my cock and reached behind her for her drink. Just as Pam let go of my cock I felt Linda wrap her fingers around it and start stroking it. Here I was with my straight lace wife sitting between me and my best friend stroking both our cocks at the same time while he was finger fucking her. I don’t think I had ever been as turned on as I was that minute.
When Pam turned back around she reached for my cock and found Linda’s hand already there. Linda smiled and removed her hand giving Pam access to my cock. Linda leaned forward a little as I leaned down to give her a kiss. She wrapped her free hand around my neck pulling me down to her lips. As I was kissing her she parted her lips and let out a gasp of pleasure. From experience I knew she was about to cum.
Linda leaned her head back against the rim of the tub and closed her eyes. I could tell she was thrusting her hips foreword and thrusting her pussy onto Larry’s fingers. Her breath was coming in short gasps as he was bringing her over the top. Larry turned and was now facing her and was no longer camouflaging the fact that he was finger fucking her. He was doing everything he could to bring her over the top and was succeeding.
Now seemingly oblivious to Pam and me he bent down and kissed Linda hungrily. I could see their tongues entangle together as she let herself go and started to cum with a force that rocked her body.
As Linda reclined back slowly returning to her senses with a very large smile on her face. Pam leaned into me and whispered in my ear “that was great, now why don’t you see if you can make me cum like that.” I looked over at her with a smile and as I did she wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me down to her lips. I kissed her deeply driving my tongue into her mouth meeting hers. Pam pulled back from our embrace looking into my eyes. Her hand hadn’t left my cock as she continued stroking it. With a smile she said “I’ll tell you what I think. You’re a lot closer than I am why don’t you let me make you cum first then you can return the favor.” When a guy has a hard cock and a sexy woman at hand their vocabulary gets very limited.
My reply to her offer was “ok”. “Why don’t you set up on the rim? I’ve got something special for you”, she said.
As soon as I was sitting on the rim of the tub Pam moved between my legs and knelt on the seats of the hot tub. She looked up at me and smiled just before she took my cock into her mouth.
Now Linda gives some great head but I don’t think anybody gives head as good as Pam does that is definitely her claim to sexual fame. I tried to be macho and hold out and enjoy the feeling for awhile but in just a matter of a few seconds I was shooting a hot load of cum down her throat. Pam firmly held the base of my cock as she tried to swallow every drop of cum I could give her. When I could catch my breath and refocus again I could hear the sounds of water splashing beside me. I opened my eyes and looked to my right. Larry had Linda standing leaning forward with her head resting in her arms on the rim of the tub beside me. He was behind her holding her by the hips and slamming his cock into her pussy from behind. She would give out a moan of pleasure every time he would slam his cock into her. Her hair was wet and hanging over her face and arms as she was moaning for him to fuck her harder.
I felt something squeeze my cock. I looked down and Pam was smiling up at me. “I see that turns you on big boy. You’re already starting to get hard again. Let’s get out and move over to the bed and you can get to work getting me off.” Without another word we got out of the tub, toweled off and moved over to the
bed.
As Pam and I stood by the bed I reached between her legs and found her pussy. The lips were open and her juices were flowing down her thighs. I laid her down on her back spread her legs and crawled between them. I cupped her ass in my hands and raised her pussy to my mouth. I knew she was ready but I want to take just a little bit of time with her. I traced the outside of her pussy lips with my tongue. I kissed the inside of her thighs and very lightly nipped the tender area between her pussy and thigh.
Pam was not in the mood to be teased she was hot and wanted me to bring her over the top. With my thumbs I spread the lips of her pussy opening it to my assault. I drove my tongue into her as far as I could. Holding my tongue as firm as I could, I move my head back and forth fucking her with my tongue. I would pause now and then to run my tongue along the length of her slit. As her breath started to come in short gasps I wrapped my mouth around her clit and started to suck it like it was a small cock. With a wet sucking sound I sucked her clit between my lips. She wrapped her hands around the back of my head pulling my mouth firmly onto her pussy.
She was rocking her hips back and forth fucking my mouth with her pussy. Then she stopped and held me tightly against her pussy and started to cum. As she did I sucked her clit as far into my mouth as I could and held it tightly between my lips as she came in waves of pleasure.
I continued to hold Pam’s clit between my lips until I could feel her body start to relax. As she relaxes in the afterglow of her orgasm I eased back a little and gently kissed her pussy and the insides of her thighs. She lay before me lightly stroking my head. I glanced up over her breast to see the expression on her face and noticed that she was absently looking over toward the hot tub. I rose up slightly to see what she was looking at.
Larry and Linda were now out of the hot tub and laying on the decking beside it. Larry was lying on his back while Linda was kneeling beside him with her ass pointed toward his head and his cock in her mouth. Larry’s hand was between her legs and he was fingering her pussy as she stroked and sucked his cock. She had Larry back to full staff again and it was obvious that she was not through with him yet either. As Pam and I watched Linda let go of Larry’s cock and ease herself around and straddled his waist. I watched her reach between her legs and position Larry’s cock at the entrance to her pussy. He arched his hips upwards as she squatted down impaling his cock into her pussy. Linda’s back was toward us and I had a perfect view of Larry’s cock sliding in and out of her pussy as they fucked a few feet away from Pam and I.
My fantasy was coming true I was fixated with the sight of Linda and Larry fucking right in front of me. My cock was getting painfully hard watching to two of them. As the tempo picked up between them the wet slapping sound of Linda’s ass slapping down on Larry’s things filled the room. Even in the dim light of the room I could see Larry’s cock was coated with a combination of Linda’s juices and his cum as she would rise up just leaving the head of his cock inside her before slamming herself back down on him.
I don’t know how long Pam and I watched the two of them fucking on the hot tub deck before our attention was drawn back to each other again. I looked up at Pam as she looked down at me. She said “I want you to fuck me hard; I want to feel your big cock inside me.” How could I pass on a request like that? I eased myself up the bed until I was kneeling between Pam’s wide spread legs. I reached up to the head of the bed and grabbed a couple of pillows and slid them under Pam’s ass. I took her legs and held them up pointing toward the ceiling and resting against my chest. I grabbed Pam by the hips and pulled her toward me. Her pussy was perfectly positioned for me to thrust my cock into her. She reached around and grasps my cock pulling me to her. Pam rubbed my cock over the length of her slit before positioning the head at her entrance.
With one firm thrust of my hips my entire cock was buried as deep as I could go into her pussy. Pam let out a gasp as I penetrated her. Holding her by the thighs I firmly held myself deep inside her for a few seconds letting her get accustom to my size, a little over eight inches and very think. After a few moments I noticed her hips starting to rotate under me. I slowly withdrew my cock until just the head was inside her. I hesitated a moment before I thrust it back deep inside her again. I continued to fuck Pam in long deliberate strokes. Slamming my cock into her and slowly withdrawing it. Then I would alternate that with a few rapid deep thrust. At times I would hold my cock deep inside her and at times hold just the head inside her. I wanted to keep her unprepared for what I was going to do next.
I heard Linda give out a couple of sharp yelp like moans. Then heard her say through her gasps “oh yea, oh yea I want to feel you shot your cum deep inside me. Oh yea that’s it don’t stop I’m cumming, I’m cumming oh that is so good don’t stop fuck me, fuck me make me cum.” Linda was cumming so hard; she was in a sexual zone of pleasure so intense that it was almost painful. I could see the cheeks of her ass quiver as she held Larry’s cock deep inside her while she was cumming.
As I watched Linda and Larry I started slamming my cock into Pam more rapidly and with more force. I held a firm grip of her thighs pulling myself forward as I snapped my hips driving my cock into her pussy. “Oh yea fuck me harder”, I heard Pam say through clinched teeth. Her face was pointing up, her head was held slightly back and her eyes were closed as I continued to fuck her harder and faster. I heard the headboard knocking against the wall in rhythm with my thrusts. Pam’s hair was wet and matted down with strands in her face. With each of my thrust into her Pam’s tits where heaving, shacking and quivering. I reached forward taking one of her nipples between my thumb and forefinger twisting and pulling it as I was getting close to cumming. Pam started letting out little yelps with every thrust the room was filled with the sounds of the headboard thumping, my heavy breathing and Pam’s chant of oh, oh, oh, followed by I’m cumming, I’m cumming.
Pam reached around me grabbing my ass with both hands pulling me into her as hard as she could. I felt her fingernails dig into my ass as she started an orgasm that rocked her whole body. I was right behind her and as I held my cock as far into her pussy as I could push it I started to erupt and fill her with my cum.
I fell forward exhausted on top of Pam. My cock was still twitching inside her pussy and other than both of ustrying to catch our breath there was no more movement on the bed. After a few minutes as our breathing approached a normal rate again I started becoming aware of the sensations around my body. The feel of our wet sweaty bodies glued together, the feel of Pam’s breast pressed against my chest and the occasional twitch of her pussy squeezing my cock. When I opened my eyes again I saw Linda and Larry leaning up against the wall near the spot I had last seen them. They were wrapped in each others arms; she was sitting beside him with an arm around him and her head resting on his chest. He had his right arm wrapped around her holding her to him. Linda was lightly holding Larry’s cock in her right hand it was soft and she was absently rubbing it around her hand and fingers.
Larry was the first to speak when he said, “are you two alive?” “I think so”, I replied with a weak smile. “I sure wish I had a camera,” Larry replied “that had to be the best cum scene I’ve ever seen, you two.” As Larry was talking to us his right hand lazily reached around Linda and he started massaging her right breast.
I was watching them in a semi dream state when I felt a slap on my ass and Pam said “get up big boy I have to use the restroom.” I slowly got off her and off the bed. Pam walked over to get her robe and threw it over her shoulders. She stood there for a moment gathering her thoughts as she was I noticed that my cum and her juices were starting to flow down the insides of her thighs. She looked down and announced, “damn, I’m over-flowing”, with a laugh before heading into the house. Linda jumped up saying “hold on, I’m right behind you.”
After the girls left I grabbed my drink and set back down on the bed. Nobody said anything for a few minutes and Larry said “is everything alright, are we still good.” “Oh we’re great”, I said “I think we’ve needed something like this to happen for a long time. How about you?” “Good”, he answered as he retrieved his drink.
After a little thought Larry said “I don’t know if you were aware of it or not but Pam and I have been playing like this for a few years now.” “I didn’t know”, I said “but I wish we had. I think we both really enjoyed ourselves tonight.” “Well,“ he added, “ if you guys are interested, we have some friends back home that we party with from time to time. If you’re interested, you two are more than welcome to join us next time we all get together.” “I’ll talk to Linda about it”, I said “but from what I saw tonight I think she would be up for it also but let me ask.” “I’ll invite her to join us if you want me to it’s up to you.” Larry replied. “That might be better it would seem more like we are invited if she hears it from you.”
Larry and I both got dressed and headed back into the house. When we got back into the den Linda was just coming out of their bedroom dressed and Pam was following her in her robe. Larry greeted Linda with a hug and a kiss when she entered the room. “Hey Linda” he started, “Pam and I have been playing like this for a few years now and we have some great friends in the Bay area and I was wondering.” Linda cut him short with an “I know”. “You know what?” Larry replied. “I know you and Pam are swingers and you have some swinger friends. Oh and while we were waiting for you two Pam already talked to me about it. She couldn’t wait to introduce to one of your friends so I’ve already talked to Bill on the phone.” She looked over at me smiled and said “we are invited to a party with them in a couple weeks so you better take care of getting the days off I would sure hate to have to go by myself.”
On the drive home I ask her if she was alright with what happened tonight. She thought for a moment then answered “yes, I’m fine with it. I really enjoyed myself. I really didn’t think I would but I must admit sex just for the sake of sex isn’t that bad at all. We have known Larry and Pam for some time and I’m really comfortable with both of them so I think that’s a big part of why I was able to relax and enjoy myself tonight. I don’t know how it’s going to work with strangers at the party we’re going to but we’ll find out when we get there I guess.”
Even after cumming twice already I couldn’t wait to get Linda home and make love to her. After Larry had fucked her twice her pussy was so wet and slick lubricated with both his cum and her juices I couldn't believe it. It was such a turn on for me to slid my cock into her pussy. I loved the feel. I don’t know how long we fucked when we got home but it was much longer than our normal love making sessions we had become accustomed to. I know I led Linda to at least two orgasms before I added my deposit of cum to her pussy.
As we were lying in each others arms before drifting off to sleep Linda lend over and gave me a very loving kiss. Then with a sigh she snuggled up next to me. After a few minutes and just before I drifted off to sleep she said “I don’t think I’ve ever been this sexually fulfilled in my life.”
“Me either”, I added and I was out like a light.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,237 views
Deep in Dixie
By afterwork, in Swinger First Time,
Krissy was no longer a hesitant swinger, but she still wanted to make certain that we kept it to someone we learned to know and trust. So, while we looked at some swinger magazines, we just didn’t feel comfortable about responding, and Krissy was absolute about no photos were going to be taken.
Frank and Ricky often ate lunch together at work. One early Spring Monday, Ricky said, "You know Frank, Krissy and I just haven’t met anyone to hang out with in this forsaken place."
"Yeah," Frank responded, "We know the feeling. By the time I finish the week here and Mary has a week’s worth of rug rats, we’re interested in having a date night or something. But, it’s hard meeting people outside of work. Tell you what we have done."
"What," asked Ricky, "join a swingers club?" He laughed at his joke thinking that Frank was never the type to even consider it.
Frank joined in on the chuckle and grinning said, "Nah, haven’t been invited and probably couldn’t afford that much time for the babysitter." "We joined a little church, sort of hoping that someone might be close to our ages and with similar tastes, but it’s sort of backfired."
"How," asked Ricky.
"Oh, Mary let it slip that she could play the piano and now we’re stuck there every Sunday. Man, there are less than twenty people there and we are the only two our age."
"Bummer, what kind of church is it," Ricky asked.
"A little independent Baptist," replied Frank. "I know, I know it is awash in this sea of non-Baptist. The preacher won’t send his kids to the local parochial schools so we only have Sunday morning to deal with, but so far we are the only ones attending our age."
"Tell you what, Frank, Krissy and I both are Baptists, we’ll come join you two, if we can keep our friendship from causing workplace issues for you and I," suggested Ricky.
"That would be great, Mary desperately needs a girlfriend. How about Krissy," asked Frank?
"Frank, you have no idea how much the both of us need friends. We had some very dear friends, Andy and Julie in California. We literally did everything together. You name it, we been there, done that, and got the T-shirt with those folks. They were great and we miss them. I guess that’s what Krissy and I are seeking, but I have to admit it took a long time for us and them to become that good of friends."
Later talking to Krissy, she asked "You want to go to church with them?" when she learned of Ricky and Frank’s lunch conversation?
"Yeah, Frank seems like a nice guy and I’m just guessing his wife is pleasant as well. I don’t think it will hurt us to be seen coming out of church do you?" Ricky softly responded.
"Of course not, Guess we might meet someone to be sort of ‘normal friends’ with unlike Andy and Julie," mused Krissy.
As it happened, Ricky turned out to be the best singer in the church, and was pressed like Mary to be a part of musical portion of the church’s services. Ricky and Frank really didn’t get to see much of each other at work as they were in totally different departments, so it soon became that this new foursome was meeting regularly on Saturday to coordinate music.
Krissy was bored, and it seemed like Frank was as well. This meeting on Saturdays had sunk to routine, and it was starting to get very hot in the Deep South. "Honey," Krissy said strongly, "I just can’t take going to Frank and Mary’s again this week without some changes. I think they are both adorable and I am growing fond of them, but…."
"What kind of changes," asked Ricky.
"We bought this car in the San Francisco Bay Area and it does not have air conditioning. I have to wear pantyhose all week long for work, then Sunday morning. Plus I have to change into them Saturday afternoon so you can go sit on a piano bench with Mary. I don’t mind you sitting with her, don’t get me wrong. I’m just not comfortable. Last week when they BBQ’d outside, I looked at Mary and myself, as sweat hogs in this heat and, I think I was beginning to smell bad. Dang it, I want to wear my shorts and halter-tops. I want my girls to hang free. And most importantly, I want my pussy to not be trapped in nylon for seven days. So, you can go without me this week, I’ll be here in the house naked sitting in front of this lousy window air conditioner, " she pronounced.
"Gosh, I’m sorry Krissy, I agree it is getting hotter than I have ever felt and I guess I can beg off for this weekend by telling Frank tomorrow," said Ricky.
"Actually honey, I don’t think you have to," she said. "Last Saturday, I went to go pee but Frank was in the hallway bath. Do you remember my asking Mary if I could use their bathroom? Oh well, doesn’t matter. Their closet was open as well as one drawer that had Mary’s lingerie."
"Where’s this going," asked Ricky?
Krissy continued, "Her closet is full of halter tops, short shorts, a very sexy nightie, and nearly see through tank tops. The lingerie drawer has crotchless panties and even one with a whistle that hangs down where her pussy lips would hit it. I also found several dildos in the same drawer," she triumphantly pronounced. "I think it is you and Frank that are afraid to let us girls dress normal. We aren’t in church all the time and from the looks of her closet, they aren’t either," said Krissy. "Get it straight with Frank, and I’m coming relaxed this weekend or not at all, okay."
"Well, I most certainly will. Guess, I should have thought they might be normal," replied Ricky.
The next day, Ricky decided he would be more open and honest with Frank. "Frank, Krissy and I have a problem."
"What," Frank asked with concern.
"The temperature is getting too hot and we have no air conditioning for our little car. Add to that, Krissy and I both have to wear business clothes five days a week. And for Krissy that means she is wearing suffocating panty hose and a bra now seven days a week. That’s not like Krissy. She is a halter-top girl that only wears panties and bra when she has to for work or church. Frank, she is refusing to come over to your place this Saturday as she is dressing uncomfortably," stated Ricky.
"Is that all," replied Frank, "hell, you guys can come in your skivvies as far we’re concerned. Mary has been forcing a dress code thinking that if she wore her normal attire, you two would bug out on us and we would have no friends." "Tell Krissy to show up however you two want. Be comfortable like you were at your own home. It would sure make us happy. By the way, Mary and I both don’t wear underclothing at home, just around you guys, my work, and church, and I know Mary will be relieved to hear you two are the same," said Frank.
Well it was Saturday. Frank and Mary had made arrangements for the kids to visit a friend overnight. They wanted to make certain they offered an enjoyable atmosphere. Ricky had told Krissy about his conversations with Frank. Mary had actually phoned Krissy and told her that she was thrilled to know that they would be coming over. She promised Krissy that she would be shocked at how she dressed and said, "Krissy, you had better be a little liberal, because I don’t hold back my girls with much either."
Krissy began to have a few thoughts about Frank and Mary. There had been a tone in Mary’s voice that stirred memories of Julie. She shared them with Ricky. "Wouldn’t it be nice if we could have those two for a good fuck," she said sweetly to Ricky as they were driving to Frank and Mary’s house.
"Not going to happen," replied Ricky. "She’s a piano player at the church and I don’t get any signal that they are swingers," he continued. "But, if they were, whew, I bet she can tit fuck me with those beauties, uh sorry Krissy," he sort of smirked.
"Hey, Frank is almost twice my height, I bet he has a dick that can go all the way up to my throat," she giggled. "But, maybe you’re right, they have appeared to be straight arrows so far, and I don’t see them getting naked with us. But, I think it is time for you and I to at least have a little fun."
"What do you mean?" he asked.
Krissy was wearing a bandana halter-top that was cut high exposing the lower portions of her high and tight little girls. The top was gathered into a triangle that was barely above her tits with a small shoe string tie. She reached under her mini-skirt and pulled her panties off then put them into the glove box. "Do you have your underwear on," she asked as she looked at his summer shorts?
"Uh, yeah, my briefs," he replied.
"Well continue to drive as they are coming off right now, " she giggled. Carefully Krissy pulled his outer shorts down while Ricky obliged by skillfully maneuvering his feet on the controls. He then felt her pull his briefs down and his hard on sprang up. "Wow, we’re not even there and we don’t know if they are swingers. Shouldn’t you be a little calmer", chuckled Krissy?
"Hmm, let’s see. You start stripping over there and leave me stranded like this, and I’m supposed to be calm," he challenged?
"Well, honey just ride like that until we’re almost there. I put’em back on. Meanwhile, you can look at this if you like," as she lifted her mini-skirt up to her waist and began to finger herself. "Geez, I miss Julie and Andy," she whimpered. "We need to find friends," she breathed in rhythm with her hand.
As they got almost to Frank and Mary’s house, Frank pulled over and collected himself trying to calm down his manhood. Krissy stopped her own actions and then using a tissue, cleaned her wetness up making certain to not leave a wet spot on her skirt.
It was very hot that day. Frank greeted them at the door. Their house was very well air-conditioned which made Krissy’s nipples instantly become erect. Frank’s eyes immediately went to Krissy’s nipples. Nuts, he was caught by Krissy’s eyes which gave him a big smile and a wink. Frank was also wearing summer shorts and a lightweight tank top. Mary came bouncing up to the door and greeted her guests. She was wearing a very small mini-skirt and a spaghetti strap tank top that left most of her chubby belly exposed and was doing nothing to hold the sway of her D sized globes swaying back and forth. Mary had really large tits, and a bright engaging smile that seemed to always say, "You’re Welcome."
Ricky and Mary sat moving on to song practice. Krissy could see that Ricky was having trouble concentrating as Mary’s skirt was climbing all the way to heaven. From Krissy’s vantage point on the couch, she had a direct look under the piano at both Ricky and Mary. Oh this is fun, she thought. Mary’s skirt is coming up higher and I don’t see any underwear. Looks like Ricky is having a difficult time keeping his dick from coming alive.
Frank was sitting across from Krissy still trying to conceal looking at Krissy’s nipples. Krissy decided to have some fun, remembering how Julie had teased her and Ricky.
She seemed to be listening to the music rehearsal and she feigned to be absent-mindedly rubbing her right nipple, and then looked shocked as she pretended to notice Frank’s attention to her act. Krissy said to Frank, "Sorry, I had a little itch. Okay?"
Frank stammered, "Uh, of course, sorry I shouldn’t have been noticing."
"Oh, that’s okay, notice all you want, Ricky and I won’t care, we’re good friends aren’t we," she replied. "She stole a quick glance at Mary and Ricky, and then abruptly pulled a tissue from her purse. She quickly lifted her top up revealing her beautiful fully hardened nipples and made an act of wiping just slightly underneath the roundness of her girls saying, "Boy, that car makes you sweaty with no air conditioning." She grinned and looked at the astonished face of Frank while Mary and Ricky went on without noticing.
Krissy leaned over across the coffee table and said, "Uh Frank, I’d ask you get me a coke, but you look like you might trip as she lowered her eyes to his growing dick, where are the bottles?"
Frank stole a glance over his shoulder at Mary who did not seem to notice, and said, "Huh, uh yeah, no problem. Umm, in the kitchen." Krissy’s tits were gorgeous and perfectly shaped. Damn and I’m getting a hard on with nothing to help hold it down.
"Kitchen Okay", she replied? "And thanks for the compliment and she lowered head to gaze up Frank’s now growing gym trunks, I appreciate it"
Frank didn’t know what to say, he blurted, "In the kitchen, help yourself, bring us all one if you don’t mind."
Krissy nodded her head and then made a deliberate slow attempt at getting up out of the couch by spreading her legs wide, revealing her uncovered bushy pussy. She hesitated long enough to make eye contact with Frank, looked down at her reveal and then looked at his crotch for just long enough to continue to energize Frank’s reaction.
Frank seemed embarrassed and in a position of not knowing what to do. Krissy left and went to the kitchen smiling inside at the fun she was having as a tease. "Oh well" she thought, "we might not fuck but I’m having fun today."
Frank was relieved. Mary was just in the other part of room and had not seen Krissy’s behavior. He was certain that Ricky who had been standing beside Mary did, and he didn’t know how to react. Great he thought, I pick today to wear shorts, worse shorts with boxer shorts. I’ve got nothing to hold things back.
Meanwhile, Ricky decided to sit down very close on the piano seat choosing tomorrow’s songs. Ricky was having a difficult time controlling himself as an air vent was blowing right up his shorts. Mary must have noticed this and offered, "Do you want me to turn off the air vent?"
"No, that’s okay. It gives the boys a chance to cool off and I have to tell you, your shirt is making it difficult on them."
"Oh, well that’s okay. Shuck’s, most of the time my shirt does the same to Frank, he just loves his boxers. Say’s it keeps him and the boys free, especially if he gets an eyeful!" she giggled. She noticed that Krissy had left for the kitchen to get cokes and Frank had her back to them. She flirted, "Wonder if the air conditioning will keep the boys comfortable if they see these?" She then pulled the neck of her tank top lower giving Ricky full view of those huge globes and her very hard nipples. Ricky couldn’t help himself but to look and say, "Wow, very nice, very, very nice."
"That’s what Frank tells me, he likes to feel them with his shaft," she offered. "Does Krissy do that for you or is Frank just a pervert", Mary asked? "Oh lookie, you like my girls," as she noticed his dick start to rise.
Wow, thought Ricky, guess Frank and Mary are little more relaxed than I thought. He had caught Krissy’s little show in his peripheral vision. "Uh, Krissy is not a well endowed as you, so we, uh, I have not had that experience with her." He felt his dick rising to the sight and the words Mary had offered. He was trapped on the piano bench trying to hold back his seven-inch manhood from popping out the bottom of his five-inch trunks.
"Too bad," replied Mary, "I have to go pee." Mary thought to herself, "well this is kind of fun. Damn, we could have been teasing a long time ago, if silly Krissy had just let me know that we both dress the same."
"Hey, Frank, where’s Krissy?
"She went to get some cokes."
"Where did Mary go?"
"I guess the bathroom or something; she said she would be right back."
Krissy was prowling around in Mary’s kitchen. There were not cold cokes in the refrigerator so she had found glasses and ice. Then opened the walk-in pantry and spied a case of bottle cokes way in the back. She could not find the light switch and sort of poked and prodded to get to the cokes when she heard a tinkle behind the coke case. She reached over and pulled out of large bottle of dark rum. Hmmm, she thought. "Thought these church folks didn’t drink? Time to see."
She quietly poured four very large coke and heavy on the rum drinks. She went back to the living room. She noticed that Mary had a glistening down her inner thigh and thought, "oh crap, I didn’t check myself." Sure enough, Krissy the wetter was also glistening. "What the hell, in or out, I’m not going to kid myself."
Mary notice Krissy looking and said, "Krissy, I love going braless and without panties. I’m really glad you let us know that you did as well."
"Great," replied Krissy. "Ricky here is your coke. Frank here is yours, and Mary here is yours."
"Thanks," they all replied and each took a big gulp, while Krissy smiled.
"Oh shit, " said Frank. "Uh oh," said Mary. "Yep," said Krissy you’re busted," "I found your liquor and I was worried that you two church folks would be a little off limits."
"Uh, but are you drinking," asked Mary. "Absolutely, and we do at home all the time," replied Krissy.
"Here’s to good friends," said Ricky and they all giggled to the toast.
Everyone started to relax and then Krissy excused herself to go potty. While in the bathroom, she ran out of toilet paper. She reached underneath their sink cabinet to search for some and found several Playboy, Penthouse and Forum magazines. Well, she thought at least they are somewhat normal. They drink and flirt. Wait, what was this. Now she was grinning from ear to ear as she saw several swinger magazines with handwritten stars in the margins of some ads.
Krissy was going to either blow this up or start with some new friends. She marched out to the living room holding her newfound magazines behind her back. Rickey and Mary had finished the church music with Mary joining Frank on the couch. Ricky was on the love seat. Krissy joined Ricky and with a deft motion she picked up a pillow that covered her bringing the magazines up. She held them behind the pillow as she sat directly across from Frank. She fondled the pillow on her lap so that she and Ricky could see the magazines but not their hosts.
"Well, we know you drink, and I think both of you like to flirt. Do you guys ever read anything like Playboy or Penthouse," asked Krissy. "Or how about Forum, asked Ricky, as if on cue?
Frank stammered, "Well, yeah, I suppose we have some of those around here."
"I haven’t seen the latest issue, can I," asked Krissy?
"Uh, sure said Mary, I’ll go get them." Mary left to where they stored their magazines. When she opened the door, she knew immediately that Krissy already had moved them. "Oh no," where are our swinger magazines she thought?" First Krissy knows we drink and now she knows we have looked at swinger’s magazine, that’s it, what will we do?
Mary returned to the living room without any magazines. "Mary, where are our magazines," asked Frank? Mary looked at Frank, then Krissy who was grinning from ear to ear, "you might ask her," she pointed to Krissy.
With that Krissy held up the swingers magazines and proudly showed her find. "I think you two either are swingers, or wish you were," she said with a school girl taunting sound.
Frank said, "I guess we have had an interest, but no, we haven’t done it yet."
Looking at each other, Rickey and Krissy said in unison, "it’s fun!"
Stunned, Frank and Mary looked at the other couple with Krissy saying, "Are you telling us that you swing?"
"Not since we left California, because we just haven’t looked for anyone yet," chirped Ricky.
Mary said, "I don’t know about Frank, but I’ll show you two how to heat up things." She then pulled her tank top off and stripped out of her shorts.
Not to be out done, Krissy said, "Sounds good to me, and stripped off her shorts and top." "Wow, Mary, you have no hair around your pussy, exclaimed Krissy."
Frank just shrugged his shoulders and with a knowing nod, both he and Ricky also climbed out of their clothes. Both were fully erect with a pre-cum drool starting to drip from the end of their dicks. Krissy went over to Frank and joined him on the loveseat. She took his dick in her hand and deftly began to massage it.
Mary took a big swig of her rum and coke and eased over to Ricky. "Gosh, Ricky" as she began to rub her palm on top of the rising head of his dick, "do you always drool so nicely?" She then whispered in his ear as she was stroking him to full erection, "Are you sure that a little tubby like me is something you want?"
Ricky turned his head and took hold of one of her luscious breasts and breathing a little harder said, "Mary, I see a beautiful woman that is making not only me happy, but also your husband and my wife." He then planted a deep penetrating kiss on her mouth, which was returned with her probing tongue. He felt that if he didn’t do something quick he might come in her hand. Taking her in an embrace, he moved her back onto the couch and pushed her feet up to the seat’s edge so he could dive into her glistening womanhood. "Wow, she really has no hair on her pussy," he said aloud.
Krissy, had been sucking on Frank’s nipples with a pulling and biting action while she was stroking his now ever growing manhood. Frank’s dick was bent a little to the side and was just so slightly longer than Ricky’s she thought, but not as long as good ole Andy. Frank’s dick was very fat at its base and came to a tiny point. This she thought was going to make going down on him so much easier. She heard Ricky’s revelation about Mary’s hairless pussy and had to see even closer. She quickly jumped up and pulled Frank along by using his dick as a handle to come over to see what Ricky was doing to Mary.
"Move your head Frank, I want to see her pussy," asked Krissy. "Go ahead Krissy, you just have to feel this, its wonderful," exclaimed Ricky. "Wow, it does feel good," said Krissy. Now she was stroking Frank and Krissy almost in rhythm. "Hey, I got them both going," she giggled. Frank took over and moved Krissy beside Mary on the seat, then joined Ricky on the floor while both men began to lick tenderly at their newfound fuck mates.
The girls were starting to get into it, when Mary reached over to feel Krissy’s pussy. "It’s been so long since I have had a full bush, I had forgotten how it feels," said a panting Mary. Krissy reached over and with her left hand, pulled Mary’s swollen labia to expose her clitoris for Ricky’s deft tongue, and stammered with her own excitement, "I, I, I think I like this feel better, ohhh, keep it going Frank, make me cum, you fucker."
The combination of each woman feeling the penetrating touch of the other woman along, with the skillful ministrations of their husbands had an immediate action as both women on cue began to have waves of climaxes. The husbands heads were clinched tightly and being pulled by the women demanding more and more. Mary found her first minor climax to be satisfying. She hadn’t felt this good in a long time, but when Ricky seemed to have jammed his thumb into her vagina and his middle finger into her rectum, she came with a sudden sense of urgency that caused her to literally spurt her own juice all over his face. She was now racked with joy and hadn’t spurted for Frank in the last several years. She had thought herself to no longer to be so attractive and had resigned herself to just being satisfied with pleasing her husband. Now this man, this lovely man had shown great interest in her and had brought her back to a level of happiness she had forgotten.
Krissy was back in the saddle. She was enjoying the experience and was coming hard. Krissy was a screamer and kept everyone excited by her challenges of fuck me, fuck me, fuck me. She wanted Frank inside her badly. "Get up Frank, fuck me dammit, fuck me. I want your cum to blow up inside of me."
Frank was tall enough of a man that he simply rose from his crouched position and held her legs up above her waist presenting his very hard and oddly curved dick to Krissy. Krissy who was now almost laying on her back on the seat cushion grabbed his dick and guided it into her wet pussy. "Oh, gawd," she gasped as the long curve slid into her touching her differently than Ricky or Andy had ever. It did get thicker at the base and she could feel his balls slap her lips. She reached up with her right hand and grabbed the arm of the couch. All her left hand could find was Mary’s tit, which Krissy began to massage in rhythm with Frank’s thrusting.
Ricky wanted to be inside Mary, so he tried to copy Frank’s position but his height was just not going to allow that to happen. Seeing his problem, Krissy pulled on Mary to lay her head across Krissy’s chest. Mary flopped her left leg up high onto the couch’s back while Ricky entered her from the end of the couch with one leg bent under her left and the other on the floor. It seemed awkward, but the give of the cushions was working perfectly as Ricky hefted Mary’s ass higher up onto his strong dick. Krissy fingered herself and then rubbed her and Frank’s juices onto Mary’s titties. Mary was feeling no pain and had already thought she had reached her ultimate climaxes, at least until Krissy did the next thing.
Krissy twisted over and planted a huge kiss on Mary’s nipples, biting them ever so lightly. Mary began to moan, and for the first time in her life, she began to say, "Make that cock pump, fuck me, oh fuck me deep, I, I, want you." Then she said something she did not ever think she would say, "Kiss me Krissy, kiss me." Krissy let go of Mary’s titties and gave Mary a deep penetrating tongue exploring kiss.
The guys couldn’t handle it any longer. Frank groaned, "Here I come," and began to thrust rapidly causing Krissy to come and come. Krissy was amazed that Ricky had not come already, but he was not exactly in the most comfortable stance.
Then suddenly Mary felt Ricky’s dick gaining hardness and size. "Oh my god, here he comes," she thought, "my first cum other than ‘Frank’s."
Both men came inside the women, but were still shooting when Frank pulled too far back on his thrust losing his insertion into Krissy. He immediately shot more of his wad on both of the girls hitting Mary in the face and mostly hitting Krissy on her tiny tits. Ricky thought this was the new game so he also pulled out and finished off his load on Mary’s tits and a little on Krissy’s belly. The guys leaned back now exhausted and watch the rest of the show.
"Oh Krissy, I’m sorry that Frank came all over you," said Mary. "It’s okay, looks like Ricky showered you as well," replied Krissy. With that Krissy began to rub Ricky’s cum over Mary’s titties and then licked Mary’s nipples. Mary sat up and turned to Krissy and kissed her gently on her face cleaning away Frank’s cum, then she moved down to Krissy’s nipples and returned the favor. Soon both girls were kissing and rubbing each other, until Mary nearly got down to Krissy’s pussy.
"Krissy, how would you like to feel like this," as she pulled Krissy’s hand to her own pussy? "Frank, Ricky would you guys like it," asked Krissy? Both men nodded with excitement. Ricky said, "well, you would probably stay cooler and your shorts will quit showing hair.
"Okay then," said Krissy, "let’s do it." With that the girls went to the shower and locked the door. No amount of knocking was going to let the guys get in for a show. But, the audio was great. About a half hour later, the girls came out and said to the guys, go get cleaned up and meet us in the bedroom. Mary said, "We are going to debut a nice bald pussy tonight.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,491 views
Originally, we were both seduced by a couple we had met at a nudist campground. They were very diligent in their efforts to finally get us into swinging. It started like this...
We first met Andy & Julie on the wide steps leading to the nudist camp swimming pool. Julie sat there with a t-shirt and nothing else. Andy was already completely nude, as well as Krissy and Ricky. Krissy, at that time, was a very petite young lady whose stature was less than five feet in height. Her hazel eyes, B-cup breasts all seemed to shine with enthusiasm. Krissy’s nipples were slightly smaller than a fifty cent piece, but when excited the tips would jump up to size of the end of a lipstick. That became immediately evident moments later when Julie was finally encouraged to remove her t-shirt.
As Julie removed her t-shirt, two huge C+ cup size tits fell out of the shirt hemline revealing very large brown nipples that were certainly bigger than a "mouthful." All of us seemed to stare at her titties. Julie said, "Well, if everyone is going to stare at my tits, they are going to go up right now. Ricky, do they look okay to you?" Immediately, Ricky’s penis started to become aroused. This couldn’t happen in the middle of the nudist camp as it was considered very bad form for the family community. Julie grabbed Ricky’s towel and said laughing, "Let me borrow this. "Here," she said to Krissy "is this perhaps your towel?" Krissy who was still staring at the size of those nipples said, "Huh, oh yeah" and then looked quickly at Ricky saying, "hey, you can’t get hard here, they’ll kick us out."
Julie looked back at Krissy and said, "Ahem, Krissy...look who else is getting hard" pointing to Andy." Krissy noted both of the guy’s dilemma and then grab Andy’s towel offering it to Julie, repeating "well, is this perhaps your towel?" "Why, yes I believe it is," giggled Julie, "and look, I think I see four choices for towel racks." "Huh," replied Krissy, "what do you mean four, I only see two that seem to be rising?"
"Well, Krissy, from the looks of your huge nipple tips and my swollen nipples, I count Andy, you, me, and I really like how Ricky is responding." Well, that was it, both Ricky and Andy jumped immediately into the adjacent swimming pool. Ricky came up blubbering that it wasn’t fair that the girls got to have hard nipples and yet the guys would not be well received by the camp if they were sporting hard-ons. At that point something strange happened to Ricky and Krissy, when Andy said that Ricky was right but also wrong.
The girls came closer to the pool deck lying on their stomachs side-by-side and with their bodies literally touching each other. Ricky and Andy were still having trouble with their now fully erect dicks, but were able to hide them against the side of the pool while they talked to Krissy and Julie. As the girls raised up on their elbows to look around and speak to the guys, Andy noted, "Well Julie, looks like you and Krissy still have your double hard-on’s."
"Yeah, well why not," she replied looking first at her nipples then Krissy’s, "after all you talked me into this nudist thing, it’s a natural reaction, and yeah, I’m kind of enjoying your predicament. Tell me, how long can you stay in the water Shorty?" Krissy peered over the edge looking at both the guy’s and said, "They look average to me, but then I just got here today as well, oh look over there, that guy is huge…guess there’s average and then there’s not." Both girls giggled at the joke.
"Look, said Ricky, this whole nudist thing is supposed to be about not having this type of issue on the common grounds. I know that it is probably happening inside tents, and all, but geez, you got to let up on us, or we will all get kicked out."
"He is right," said Andy, "and I have already spent a full year’s membership to enjoy the nudist experience."
The girls looked at each other and both agreed. "Krissy said, well I’m going to take my nipples and walk down to the camp kitchen to buy some sodas, want to go along Julie?" "You guys want to meet us down there later?" "Oh, here are your towels, shame on you two." With that the guys watched the girls saunter down the hill giggling and laughing. "Know what burns me?", said Andy. "What?" replied Ricky. "Don’t get me wrong, I don’t disagree with the rule because the family environment, but dang, those girls got away with a lot."
"Well, I suppose all reactions were just natural and yet the rules are the rules to protect families. I agree they got away with a lot, but I feel good that we all just got a chuckle out of it. Andy, I have to tell you that I was fairly shocked at both of our ladies comments, but I do understand that it was all-safe and had no other meaning. After all, that is your wife, and Krissy is mine. I didn’t sense anything but an extension if you will of our nudist activity, but you and I have to learn how to ignore those senses, or we are going to be kicked out of here. I also want to apologize for reacting to your wife as I did. So far in life, I have only known my wife. This is all kind of overwhelming. Please don’t take offense."
"I agree," replied Andy. "And, I suppose if we were nude at home it wouldn’t be a problem if 'something came up' he chuckled. "It would serve the girls right, if we were walking around home with these flagpoles and they couldn’t get anything out of it."
"Yeah, your right," said Ricky, "then who has the last laugh. Hey, don’t worry about the reaction. You should accept my apologies. I think I was reacting to Julie’s nipples going up see my wife’s titties. I’m sorry Ricky, but I hope you take it as a compliment towards your wife."
"Nah, it doesn’t bother me, well uh, except the reaction I had today. I guess apologies are in order from me as well. This nudist thing I think is going to take some getting used to or, I’m afraid Krissy and I will get kicked out. And of course, I take it as a compliment to my wife."
"Hey, I think we are normal here," replied Andy, "but, I agree we would be better off having these reactions off the campgrounds.
"Tell you what", said Ricky. "Come over to our place a week from Saturday night, for a little supper, some drinks and a rental movie. We’ll go nude in the home, then if they get crazy, we’ll just sport these all night. And, I do not take your reaction as anything but normal. Oddly, it actually seems to be stimulating to know that my wife can have that affect on someone other than me, but I’m not saying anything should happen because of it. I have to tell you, that Krissy wasn’t big on coming here. She yelled at me that I would probably want to have group sex next. I don’t want to have problems, but I also think that her reaction today was far more liberal than I had ever expected from her. I feel confident that we have found friends that won’t want to push swapping, or such, on us."
"Of course not", hiding he and Julie’s true intention in his mind, "but I agree it would be fun to try this nude thing at home. We are always nude at our house." said Andy. "But let’s not go too far and make them angry" said Andy.
"Agreed, in fact we shouldn’t truly make a big deal out of it, I mean honestly if they can get a nipple arousal, we should be entitled to also be relaxed about our natural reaction. Isn’t that the basic concept of this nudism thing, to be natural?", said Ricky. Nodding his head in agreement, Andy thought, of all the folks they had scouted this morning it looks like these two are going to the ones.
Meanwhile, Krissy and Julie were walking along the path to the camp kitchen. "You know", said Krissy, I don’t know why you made such a big deal about taking off your shirt? I mean I understand if you were getting sunburned, but it’s early this morning and you hadn’t been here that long."
"Well, Krissy, I am sorry, but I was sort of seeing your husband’s dick flex when we spoke of my removing my shirt," replied Julie. "And I noticed that your breasts are so lovely yet so different than mine as I am a Hispanic with much larger brown titties and giant aureolas than those tempting rosy delights of yours. I was afraid your hubby might react as sort of like how my Andy did the first time he saw them which he seemed to have just done."
"I don’t get it," said Krissy, you were totally naked from the waist down and Ricky wasn’t responding to that."
"Yeah, it’s strange how the guys seem to react to tits, but then deep down I think all of us do.
"Maybe it is because all of us have had to have a tit in our mouths just to start life," Julie giggled, "or maybe it’s something else. I just think it is probably normal."
Krissy’s only response was to just smile as somewhere inside her she knew Julie was right, yet it was a combination of seeing the sudden appearance of Julie’s beautiful large brown tits with giant brown aureolas coupled with Krissy seeing another man’s dick begin to rise only inches from her face which made her own rosebud nipples hard as rocks. Yet, all of this new sensory experience had stirred her to a troubling comfort that she was not prepared to exam. Quietly, in her thoughts Krissy scolded herself. How could she have a reaction to another man like that, let alone the sight of Julie’s titties? She was the one that chastised Ricky for suggesting this place, and look here we go on the road to group sex. "I just know it. Well, I’m not going to let that happen." The nudity was okay and yeah, she had opened the door by her cute remarks. Everything had calmed down. Sure, everything but her own nipples and those of Julie’s along with the realization that she was so wet that she was leaking down her inner thighs.
Julie noticed Krissy’s wetness saying nothing but thinking to herself, yep...she and Andy had chosen the right couple to get to the next step. She thought about how Ricky might feel inside her and then noticed she was starting to get wet. This was going to be a fun year even if it took all year.
Dinner,movie, and quiet drinks
"You what?" shouted Krissy. "You invited those two from the camp for a nude dinner? I thought we only were doing the nude thing at the campground. When are they coming, what do we fix, what day, what time, yeesh I have a thousand things to do."
"Well, one thing you don’t have to do," said Ricky.
"What!?"
"Get a new outfit," he chuckled.
"You ass!" she replied.
"So, what’s this all about really?" asked Krissy.
"It is about having dinner, renting a movie, a few quiet drinks with new friends that aren’t hung up on clothes like our non-nudist-so-called friends are," said Ricky. "It is about relaxing, not being so uptight, and it is about having a good time that isn’t embarrassing should errors happen. You and Julie really hit Andy and I hard, pardon the pun, and while we both feel safe that nothing else will ever happen, it just wasn’t right that you two could joke while he and I found ourselves hostage to the water."
"So, you intend to get a hard-on for Julie?" replied Krissy.
"Krissy, how many times have we been sitting around the house nude and we rent a movie that excites both of us with a hard-on and solid nipples," asked Ricky. Krissy thought a moment then replied, "yeah, but that is just us and yeah, I know you get up for the images of others. I see that when you read Forum or Penthouse, then I get wet reading some of the same Forum articles or when I see passionate love scenes. But, I don’t want to get involved in doing group sex. We don’t know these people, or their health."
Well, thought Ricky, I hadn’t considered that Krissy would ever get involved with group sex, but it sounds like maybe her real objection is their health. I wonder if down deep she just wants a safe environment to "play a little," and how could it be safer than in our own home with our own spouses.
"No argument there, Krissy. But, why can’t we be friends with Andy and Judy? After all, we listened to several experienced nudists tell us that they share nudism at home with a lot of the fellow campers especially in the winter. So what if you get wet or, either Andy or I get hard-on at a joke, inference, or movie. It’s no more different than farting isn’t it?" responded Ricky.
"Oh great, now you are going to fart too. We just met this guys, said Krissy laughing. "Just don’t suggest fucking anybody, including me, while they are here. Got it?
"Yup"
Well the Saturday evening arrived and with it came Andy and Julie right on time. Ricky and Krissy had decided to already be nude which was well received by Andy and Julie. They immediately shed their clothes. Oddly, everyone was in a non-arousal state.
Skillfully, the girls went about making the final touches to the dinner. Julie asked, "Krissy, are you okay with this evening? I mean after the little incident at the pool, I was afraid you might not want to see us again?"
"Actually Julie," replied Krissy, "I have been very nervous about this as I don’t want to get involved in group sex, yet I down deep did enjoy the freedom of the experience. Ricky has suggested to me that maybe we can develop the kind of friendship with you two that doesn’t live on pretensions and can excuse certain physical reactions. I hope so."
"Krissy, I don’t think you have to worry about group sex. Heck, we not even technically a group," she chuckled. "But, we would also like to have a friendship where our natural reactions are not considered a threat or disgusting. When the guys got hard and you and I got wet, that was natural."
"You got wet too?" Krissy said stunned.
"Of course, I took it as a compliment and found it refreshing that I could hopefully have a girlfriend that also felt safe when those things happen to one or both of us. After all, we are all young and horny for our husbands, it’s okay with me if his cock, or my nipple reactions, excite you. It doesn’t mean either you or Ricky need to jump our bones. I won’t lie, I did like looking at both you and Ricky reacting, but Andy and I can pretty much get ourselves off without ever asking you two to touch us."
Just this kind of talk was already getting Krissy wet and feeling urges she did not want to admit. She quickly offered Julie a beer saying, "Yeah, I guess I’m making a big deal out of this. Our guys are going to get hard from time to time while both, or one of us, are around them. I suppose as long as we stay on our side of the marriage line, we are okay. I guess it is actually a little exciting to know that my Ricky is as normal as your Andy in that respect."
"Yeah and our friendship becomes truly close this way," said Julie. "Unless you object, I’m going to treat Andy the same way I do at my home when we are watching Saturday movies with drinks. I promise I won’t fuck him here tonight, but I’m certain I will when we get home," Julie continued. "And, I apologize now if he happens to fart after eating that bean dip over there."
"Omigosh, bean dip, what was I thinking, " said Krissy. "I’m sorry."
"Hey, we have already heard them burp in there. And, we have agreed that seeing their hard-on’s is okay with both of us, what’s a little fart now and then. Krissy, we are becoming closer friends that any of us have had before. Just look at you with your perky nipples talking about hard-on’s. Here, take this paper towel and wipe the inside of your thigh, Julie said as he did the same to herself. We are both wetter types aren’t we?"
Krissy, turned red and began wiping up her juices as she watched Julie do the same. "You know Julie, this is a losing battle because watching you is making me wetter", said Krissy. "I don’t know how to stop this."
"Why try?" said Julie. "Why don’t we just do like we do at the camp? Don’t you have some beach towels somewhere that we can sit on. Our bare asses probably shouldn’t be sitting on your furniture, or floors, with all of the wetting and farting. And, I suspect the guys will go up and down tonight, if we already are aroused, so we should be prepared for their pre-cum drool as well."
"Gosh", said Krissy, "you're right. I hadn’t even thought of it, but that is exactly what Ricky and I have to do when we get a little naughty. Julie, I can’t believe I can talk to you like this. I can’t even talk with my sisters like about hard dicks or wet pussies."
"Oh Krissy, we can get a little naughty and even tease the guys" offered Julie. "I bet we both get the best fuck of our lives after Andy and I go home tonight as the guys think about this evening. Frankly, I’m counting on it. No group sex, but we can certainly get them so excited that Andy will probably come as soon as he get inside me. Does Ricky have that problem?"
"Uh not so far...but I feel more relaxed now, let’s have dinner."
Dinner was several hand foods accompanied with many drinks, especially for Krissy who was still have some time getting truly relaxed. Small talk ensued about careers and family histories. Several common interests were identified and before the evening movie, it was agreed that Andy and Julie would host next Saturday at their place. Julie was insisting it be a sleep over in separate bedrooms as it would be a wine party.
Before she knew it, Krissy was first to agree which both surprised and delighted Ricky. Then the evening movies were popped into the VCR. The first movie was a chick flick with several nude love scenes. These were already having an affect more on Andy than Ricky. Julie noted Andy’s rising member and warned, "Oh lookie, Andy can’t hold it back, better not do that at the campground."
Ricky was posed to respond when abruptly, Krissy said, "well, we aren’t at the campground, so he can have a hard-on here as long as he can." Stunned, Ricky once again started to respond when Julie said, " well, can he have more than one?"
"Huh?" said Ricky and Krissy.
"Well, if he loses one and gets another is that okay?" asked Julie.
"I guess, said Krissy, "but..."
With that Julie grabbed hold of Andy’s fully erect penis and began stroking it with her hand as she and Andy returned their attention to the movie that was displaying its own love scene. Ricky quickly looked at Krissy who seemed to be shocked and disturbed. His own member had begun to rise and now was diminishing thinking that this evening was going the wrong way for his wife. Then Krissy said, "Well, I wouldn’t think he would want to lose all of his potential before we saw both movies...…and doesn’t he have to be of service later tonight?"
"Yeah, you’re right," responded Julie. "But I only let him get so far, and then I slap it like this and grab his balls with a tight squeeze." With that she popped the end of his dick with a quick slap that truly sounded like it might have hurt and immediately grabbed his balls. "He doesn’t get to get off until I do first! That’s our rule, and if the movie isn’t that good, we both don’t."
Ricky and Krissy sat shocked at this. Ricky finally said, "Uh Krissy, how many hard-on’s does he get to have?"
Giggling as she slid another large gulp of her strawberry daiquiri down, Krissy replied, "I don’t care. It is their side of the line. We’ll just watch the movie and have a great evening. Anybody want another drink?"
"I do," said Andy jumping up with his dick now starting to sag. He followed Krissy into the kitchen and said, "I glad you don’t mind Julie and I fooling around with each other. I enjoy Julie’s attentions and it is somewhat fun to be able to share our happiness with others. Please don’t be mad."
"I’m not mad and I only met that I’m okay with you two having fun. I’m just not certain I want to offer Ricky the same because I’m shy at this...although the liquor is starting to fog that away. And, seeing your hard dick is having an effect on me, dammit, I still leaking," as she quickly toweled away more of her passion wetness. She then realized that she was saying things to Andy that she had never expected and she discovered she was not fearful, or disgusted. In fact, she was beginning to feel very at ease with the evening.
"Aw geez Krissy, now I’m getting hard watching you, I’m sorry."
"Don’t worry, Andy, but don’t expect me to slap, grab or touch that," said Krissy as she circled index finger within an inch of his rise dick. She then slowly sidestep towards the refrigerator in the tiny galley-style kitchen brushing past him to get another beer stroking his protruding hard on with her lower belly as she moved to and from the refrigerator. "Sorry, I didn’t mean to touch you" she lied. The feel of his dick stroking along her waist was electric. What was going on, why was she feeling this way?
"Its okay, its okay. Guess we better head back," said Andy. "Wait Krissy," stopped Andy, "better wipe this off, wouldn’t want someone to think the wrong thing." With that, he tenderly took a nearby hand towel and softly wiped his pre-cum liquid from her just above her mound of pubic hair. "There, I think I got it," he said with a wink and then reached down and wiped the end of his dick that was still oozing pre-cum.
"Uh, that’s okay; it was just an accident, go ahead. I’ll be right in," Krissy replied. As she watched him start to leave the kitchen she closed her eyes and found herself smelling the hand towel that held the wetness and scent of his pre-cum drool. She thought to herself, Andy smells good. Then she touched her tongue to the wetness. It was a little saltier than Ricky’s pre-cum. Good grief, what was she doing. She quickly tossed the towel to one side and headed back to the living room just in time to see Andy standing there grinning as he had watched her minor adventure with the towel. He smiled sweetly to her and she found herself returning his gaze. She then purposefully lowered her eyes down to his rising dick which was once again drooling. She looked up to his eyes, licked her lips slowly and fully, smiled and walked past him closely, but not touching this time.
Back in the living room while Andy and Krissy were in the kitchen, Ricky leaned over the coffee table to exchange the video tapes for the new movies when Julie reached up and touched his balls softly, saying "my my, these are just a wee bit more than a mouthful."
Ricky jumped and looked back at her, "Julie! Don’t do that, Krissy would be ticked."
"Are you ticked?"
"No, more like scared and stunned. I’m liking this evening and I don’t want Krissy reacting to us touch each other," breathed Ricky.
"I’m sorry, I guess I have had a little too much to drink, but I would be willing to bet that when Andy returns, he will be fully up, replied Julie"
"Why do you say that, Julie?" asked Ricky.
"Well, he is a guy, your wife is wetting herself and he is in there apologizing for our behavior. Your wife will tell him not to worry and have a good time. Most likely, she will even give him a compliment that suggests his cock is neat for her to see in its erect fullness. After all, I like looking at yours as well."
With that, Ricky began to stir and Julie started to reach for it. "No, Julie," I promised Krissy there would be no crossing the lines tonight.
"Okay, I was just trying to be helpful, but I understand, still it is really a nice looking dick. Bet you can shoot a wad that almost hits the ceiling", teased Julie.
"Oh shit Julie, now I totally up and here they come." As promised, Krissy was smiling mischievously and indeed, glistening down the inside of her legs and Andy with a full raging hard on following Krissy, just as Julie promised.
"Well, Ricky, as Krissy noticed Ricky’s fully erect penis, "what have you been up to...?"
"Conversation and I’m putting a stop to some tension right now," said Ricky. Andy, Julie, and Krissy exchanged nervous glances. "Here is the problem, said Ricky, we are all grown adults that have hormones raging. We like to play with our spouses, and we seemingly like to be somewhat exhibitionists, especially these two", pointing to Andy and Julie.
"Normally, the two of us can get aroused simply by looking at pictures, watching movies, or reading things like the Forum. Now, we find two really neat folks that are into each other that also have decided to tell both of us that we have nice titties, dicks, and wet pussies which are driving me nuts with this fucking hard-on. A hard-on that I plan to recover over and over and present to you Krissy after Andy and Julie go home. I can’t help it. Apparently, neither can Andy, which is why you and Julie got off on us at the campground."
"I thought it would be funny for you two ladies to have to see Andy and I react here at home with hard-on’s, knowing that we didn’t give a shit because we are breaking any campground rules. Now dammit, I think there is another problem and I’m sorry if it seems inappropriate, but I like being able to show my hard on, and oh by the way...I think my nipples are hard," continued Ricky.
"I like seeing Julie and Andy fool around even more than what I see in the movies, but I am not asking or suggesting group sex" continued Ricky. "Krissy, forgive me, but you look so hot to me with your pumped up nipples and that constant wetness leaking down your leg and I have to believe that you are also enjoying this new freedom. This is like having a porn movie live in our own living room."
Silence sat in, and then Andy could not hold back. He farted.
It was the best fart of the day and immediately laughter erupted from all. Krissy was on Rickey’s left with Julie on Ricky’s right side. Krissy rose up on her knees and faced Ricky. She reached down with her left hand and took hold of Ricky’s erect penis and with her right hand she took a pinch hold of his left nipple. " So honey, you think your nipples are hard? Julie, what do you think, Kristy asked, "is Ricky’s nipple hard?"
Julie turned on her knees and with her left hand began stroking Andy’s fully erect member while taking the same pinch hold of Ricky’s left nipple. "Sort of, but, reaching her own nipple then Krissy’s, but I think we have them beat, check Andy."
Krissy leaned across Julie’s breasts and Ricky’s lap while letting go of Ricky’s member. She reached over to Andy’s nipples and pinched one, then the other. She then reached out and touched those beautiful brown erect nipples. She said, "Well I think your nipples..." then gasped as Ricky inserted his finger into her waiting womanhood as he began to massage her clit, "I, uh, uh, ohhh, think uh, ah, Julie, yours are the biggest next to mine...oh, God that feels good."
As if on cue, both women on their knees and hands turned their pussies to face their men for finger fucking while stroking more vigorously their husbands’ dicks.
Then almost as suddenly as it started, it stopped and it stopped by Julie.
"Wait, I want to see the movie"
Krissy was almost too far along and the sudden pressure had built up. She needed to pee badly. She jumped up and padded to the bathroom, followed a little later by Julie.
"Damn you Julie, I was starting to get off. Why did you stop?"
"Oh hurry up and pee, but don’t leave, I’ll tell you why." As Julie took up her position on the toilet, she said, "Krissy, you went over your own line and touched my husband while inviting me to do the same to yours. I think you really do want to have sex with us, but we need to court. I don’t think Ricky will know how to react and we really should give him time."
"I don’t want any such thing."
"Bullshit, you liked touching Andy admit it."
"Well touching is not fucking."
"Agreed, so let’s just touch our own guys and let everything come naturally. The really fearful one is your husband. He just about jumped out of his balls when I grabbed them earlier," Julie chuckled.
"I knew it, he couldn’t be faithful," snapped Krissy.
"Oh bullshit again. Andy whispered to me how you ‘conveniently" brushed his dick in the kitchen. Then there is the matter of you smelling the kitchen towel. Look, we aren’t out for each other’s marriage. And, we probably won’t fuck for a long time to come. Didn’t you and Ricky just show and pet before you fucked. So, let’s just show and pet. I’m getting off just being able to have a friend that I can talk to like this. Andy, is truly ready to fuck you at the drop of a hat, but Ricky is just not ready to fuck me. He truly loves you and will not cross that line until you say it is okay either in words or actions."
"I’m sorry, I just don’t know if it is the beer, etc. but fooling around would be alright with me. I am getting excited just talking about it and I can’t believe I’m talking to a girl that is peeing right in front of me. Do you want to fuck my Ricky, how many other couples do you two fuck?
"Krissy, I’m just loving being able to tantalize my man and tease him with the thought of seeing another woman get off with her man. But, Andy and I have only fucked each other and have never done this sort of thing with anyone except you and Ricky. I just don’t know why we have so easily and so comfortably fallen into such happiness. I guess we just seemed to find both of you so attractive and comfortable to be around. We spent longer at the camp than we intended just to be around another couple our age that seemed to be truly into each other. I guess that’s why we feel safe around you. We believe you two are strongly in love and won’t stray no matter what the recreation might be."
Krissy listened to all of this and began to feel even closer to Julie. Yeah, she and Ricky had married at 18 and after six years of marriage, neither had strayed. She often wondered if Ricky could be totally faithful especially and, she also had stirrings especially when they viewed x rated films together. She just didn’t know how to react; it was all happening a little too quick.
Repeating Krissy’s question, "do I want to fuck your Ricky?" "I guess I can answer that with, "do you want to fuck my Andy? Before you answer, let me just say, I hadn’t carried any thoughts to that level, I just thought we were relaxing together and letting the guys get off with no strings attached. I thought it was a bonus when it was your Ricky that started finger fucking you and I was certainly enjoying hearing your moaning. Krissy, why don’t we just agree that if it is okay that the guys can get hard around us, it is okay that we, and our hubbies, can get off by masturbation? That way everyone gets satisfied, we all get to be a little bit of exhibitionist, but just between the four of us. Imagine when we are at the camp, how we will know what’s in store for us that others won’t. So, no, I don’t need to fuck your Ricky."
"Well that sounds okay, I guess," responded Krissy. "I have to say, I am horny and I do seem to have the same comfort around you. It’s lonely for Ricky and I as we are so far from family. I have to admit, the drink is making me less inhibited, but I think it is really you two. I just don’t want to alarm Ricky as I love him so much and I don’t want anything I do make him jealous or leave me," replied Krissy.
Julie finished peeing and both girls returned to the living room. Both guys must have had some sort of conversation as their dicks were down and they were both seemingly to be on good behavior.
"Okay, said Julie, Krissy and I have an understanding. Yes, Ricky it is okay to see you with a hard-on and it is a natural extension of our lifestyle. Yes, we kind of moved too quickly a moment ago, but Krissy and I did enjoy our husbands finger fucking. We are not interested in have a group sex, and we won’t be offended if one couple is getting heavy into petting or masturbation and the other is not. We are in agreement to take this a little at a time. So let’s watch the movie and have some fun, okay?"
"You got it, and this was the hand I was using on Krissy, said Andy" as he presented his hand to Julie. Krissy snapped around, "you were finger fucking me?"
"Uh just for a moment" Andy said sheepishly.
"And who was finger fucking her?" demanded Krissy. "Guess that would have been me," Ricky said meekly feeling this whole evening slip away.
"Never, ever touch Julie unless I say it is okay, got it!" demanded Krissy. "Yes" With that Krissy reached over to Andy and took his hand away from Julie saying, "Sorry, let me clean this up." She immediately begin cock sucking Andy’s hand and moaning that she would clean up all of her juices so that he could then finger fuck his own wife without a trace of Krissy on his hand. Julie in turn began the same effort on Ricky’s hand.
Both couples became very excited and mutual masturbation of each other’s spouses ensued. The women were truly screamers and came multiple times while bumping into each other as they lay beneath their men. Once they were finished, the games begin to see which man would come first, which would recover first, and who could spurt the highest shot onto the women’s breasts. As the evening wore on, no one seemed to care.
Around one in the morning, Andy and Julie decided to leave. It was strange for Ricky and Krissy to see this couple they had just watched masturbate their spouses into a frenzy now calmly dressing while she and Ricky stood there naked. Ricky was particularly uncomfortable, as he knew that hugging Julie "good night" would produce a reaction and he did not want to make Krissy angry. He was already thrilled that she had allowed so much action to happen and it was like a page out of one of his Forum issues. So, Ricky started fondling Krissy’s titties, which immediately produced a reaction that was growing. As they hugged good night, Julie decided to take the tease into control by grabbing Ricky’s protruding dick say, "Krissy, here you need to take care of this, I’ve got my own growing over here." She gave Ricky a strong hug and an extra squeeze of his dick, then immediately turned to Krissy and gave her a hug with a peck on her cheek.
Krissy was too far gone by this time to care about Julie’s grabbing of her husband. She kissed Julie on the cheek and then crotch-grabbed Andy feeling his manhood hard as expected, saying, "Julie hope he can drive home with that not hitting the steering wheel. See you guys at the camp. This has been a very wonderful evening."
"Well?" asked Krissy after Ricky and Julie left.
"Uh, well what?" replied Ricky.
"Are you okay with what happened here?" asked Krissy. "We really let our hair down."
"Did you find the evening enjoyable? And was there anything that bothered you from enjoying yourself?" asked Ricky.
"Ricky, I love you and I did enjoy this evening. I’m sorry if I got a little uptight about someone other than you touching me, but I suspect that it continued even though I said no. Tell me the truth."
Ricky knew he could not lie to his wife of six years and he knew that this might end their seeing Andy and Julie ever again. "Okay, you know when you were getting off about the third time and all of us were literally bumping against each other?"
"Yeah, sort of, I mean I was having multiple orgasms and touching up against the other two was electrifying", replied Krissy.
"I broke rhythm with you once as I was getting a cramp in my arm, Julie was fingering herself so Andy just jumped in and helped. You came like a freight train while Andy was just grinning."
"Did you then start finger fucking Julie?" demanded Krissy.
"No, as I recall she was doing a good job to herself."
Krissy thought, then grinned a very sexy grin saying, "well, the next time help Julie out, just don’t stick you dick in her."
"So, we’re okay?" asked Ricky.
"If you get over here and stick that cock in me, we’re okay."
As Andy and Julie drove home, they were grinning from ear to ear. "I like that Krissy," said Andy. "She is so tiny and cute, plus she is really holding back her desires."
"Yeah," Julie replied, "Krissy stills has some hang-ups but I think that they will both eventually get fucked by us. I am so glad you suggested the nudist camp, but I think we ought to postpone next Saturday night as this is moving too fast for those two."
"Really?" "What do you want to do?"
"Let’s just see them at the campground a few more weeks and even suggest we might stay with them at the campground in their tent," Julie suggested. "Then say two or three weekends from now, let’s you and I fuck each other in their tent. No lights, just us wailing away. That ought to put both of them over the edge. Then we’ll invite them to our home."
It was agreed that this would be the plan, but as plans happen they became altered. Ricky and Krissy’s schedule interrupted the amount of times that they could actually go to the campground. It seemed like Julie’s plan was never going to have the light of day. Several weeks went by with the season nearly ending. During that time, Ricky and Krissy did host Andy and Julie at their home with repeats of the same playfulness. Touching each other’s spouses was becoming more and more the norm. Still no intercourse was allowed at Ricky and Krissy’s home. The one time it nearly happened between Andy and Julie, Ricky gave Andy a look that this would not be the time.
Moonlight in the Valley
It was getting close to the end of the season. The foursome was now a common feature at the campground. They had decided to spend the night at Ricky and Krissy’s tent. The coolness of the season was such that not many people would be at the campgrounds. The tent site was very remote and not anywhere near the facilities. The foursome finished the enjoyment of the main grounds, took advantage of the facilities and showers to freshen up before hiking up the trail to the tent site.
"Well, we have the sleeping bags over here and there is a set for you two," offered Krissy. "And, there are drinks, snacks, and oh yeah, toilet paper over here in this chest. Help yourself to anything we have, " said Krissy.
"Thanks, Krissy, I know the guys can hang it off the side, what about us" asked Julie?
"Ricky rigged up this for me," as Krissy pointed to a rail that was about foot from the edge of the deck. "The deck is 20 feet above ground level here. You just grabbed hold with both hands, hang on and pee away. This peg holds the paper, but we dry off and dispose in our trash sack."
"Does the camp know you do this, asked Andy?"
"Look how high it is. There’s no one around, and we have no solid residue." Besides, up to now, it has only been Krissy and he little pint size bladder doesn’t hold that much" chuckled Ricky.
"Geez, it gets dark and cold up here, I’m ready to turn in," said Julie. "Andy, help me zip these bags together so we can be in just one for the two of us."
Andy and Julie began preparing their bag. Noting the concept, Ricky and Krissy decided to join their bags as well and then all of them settled into their couple’s bags. About a half an hour later, as Ricky and Krissy were snuggled together Julie and Andy began their lovemaking. Julie was coaching Andy about where to put his dick and how hard to fuck her. Ricky was complaining about the constraints of the bag keeping him from perform when Julie yelled, "Unzip this thing and get inside me!"
All of this had Ricky in dire straits, but Krissy would not let him fuck her. "No, I can’t, I don’t want to fuck like this, they may want to join us, I’m not ready", cried Krissy.
"Aw geez, Krissy they are fucking themselves way over there. Loosen up and relax," complained Ricky.
Krissy did not yield and left Ricky quite stressed. He was hearing the wonderful sounds of lovemaking just a few feet away and Krissy would not make love to him. What was going on? Oh well, patience he thought. Ricky had to be patient two more times that night.
The next morning, Krissy was relieving herself when Julie came up and asked, "Did we bother you last night with our lovemaking?"
"No," Krissy lied, it had made her very horny but she did not want to admit it. She rose up and was drying herself as Julie assumed the grab rail and began to relieve herself. Now Krissy had Julie’s attention.
"Julie, I wouldn’t let Ricky fuck me last night while you two were making love. I just didn’t want to find myself wanting to do something with Andy should I get going on a roll and I haven’t had the opportunity to discuss it with you."
"Krissy, I was enjoying my husband last night. I don’t think your husband would not do anything with me that you didn’t condone and I know Andy won’t with you unless I say it is okay. I just thought we were far enough along that hearing us make love wouldn’t hurt our relationship,’ replied Julie. "I don’t think we have ever discussed fucking each other’s husbands except to say, we wouldn’t, right," asked Julie?
"Uh, yeah, but I will admit that it now does not seem so out there. I mean I like both of you very much and I know Ricky does, we just haven’t seen the right moment for me to let go. Can you understand all of the conflicts that I’m going through," asked Krissy?
"Sure, but I’m telling you that you need to fuck your husband and you probably ought to do it now. It’s not right for him to hear that all night and you leave him stranded," Julie said firmly. "They don’t have the same strength in this as we women do, go fuck him. Tell you what; I’ll start the process, by grabbing Andy again. Tell Ricky later; you just wanted to be able to see what was going on instead of it being so dark. That will really excite a guy."
"You’re on," Krissy said. "And, if we happen to bump into each other during this, it will be a treat for at least Ricky and I."
"Hey, it will be a treat for all of us."
Krissy and Julie went back into the tent and laid out the sleeping bags. Ricky and Andy were relieving themselves up away from the campsite. "Well Andy," sounds like you got off a few times last night."
"Yeah, didn’t you?"
"Nope, Krissy just got kind of cold feet. Guess she just didn’t know how to react. But I also think she thought that since we had sort of tricked her and Julie with the initial time we finger fucked each other’s spouses, Krissy may have thought we were sitting her up to swap. I’m not ready to suggest that" replied Ricky.
"Gosh, we didn’t mean that last night. We just thought it was okay for us to fuck in front of you since we have already done almost everything else together. I will tell you that Julie is very fond of you and I’m certain that she would not object to taking you to bed, but she and I have not suggested that. I think it would be a lot of fun if we just fuck our own wives in front of each other, or would that be okay with you, asked Andy?
"Oh yeah, that would be super, but I don’t know if Krissy will ever get to that point", replied Ricky. "And, I also think that Krissy likes you very much. She just hasn’t seemed to suggest anything more. But, if she is willing to fuck in front of you….I’m real willing to do it. I’m so loaded listening to you guys last night, I’d probably come just getting one stroke off," laughed Ricky.
The guys returned to the tent. The long walk back down the hill in the cold morning had a shriveling affect upon the guy’s dicks. They entered the tent and saw the girls laying on the spread out sleeping bags snickering and giggling at each other. Andy quickly noticed a wink from Julie and decided something was afoot.
"You boys look like you lost your balls," said Krissy as she grabbed hold of Ricky’s dick. "Oops, I’m wrong here they are," she chirped as she masterfully began to stroke Ricky’s manhood. "C’mon down here and let me warm them up," she cooed to Ricky.
"Hey, what about me," whined Andy. "Oh, I’ll take good care of you, if you’ll take good care of me," Julie said sexily. "Let me have that luscious cock."
The girls sprawled out on their backs lying side by side with barely any room between them. The angle they had chosen was the narrowest of the tent causing Ricky and Andy to maneuver the girls closer together to bury their heads between the ladies’ legs. This was Krissy’s easiest way to her multiple orgasms. Krissy found herself holding Julie’s hand as she had wave after wave of ecstasy rock her body with pleasure. Ricky was masterful at his use of his tongue and fingers. Krissy was definitely not acting like she did last night and he could not understand why the sudden change, but he wasn’t going to question it either.
Andy thought he was in heaven; he was tonguing his woman, as he knew what she would be doing next to Krissy. Ricky wasn’t really the problem. It was Krissy. He and Julie knew they had to get Krissy beyond her inhibitions and relaxed before they could move onto the next phase. Krissy had already talked to Julie about how Ricky could stay down on her forever while he seemed oblivious to Krissy massaging her own titties for enhanced stimulation.
Knowing this, Julie took the advantage to pull Krissy’s hand to Julie’s large breasts. She then released Krissy’s hand and skillfully moved her own to Krissy’s petite breasts rolling Krissy’s nipples between her fingers. Krissy responded by doing the same to Julie. Julie knew she had crossed a bridge and knew more would happen in the future.
Krissy was in so much enjoyment of the utter sensations she was feeling and the kindred she was feeling with Julie. When Julie pulled her hand over, Krissy caught her breath and then felt moved to massage Julie’s nipple. It was strange; she felt so right about this and Ricky’s ministrations was rocking her world. Then she felt Julie’s hand on her nipple expertly tweaking it to a hardness she didn’t know she could have. Her clit became even more engorged and she felt herself coming while at the same time even more vigorously massaging Julie.
Krissy sensed that Ricky was read to mount her, she suddenly rose up and said, "fuck me like a dog, fuck me, fuck me, do it now, " she snapped. Ricky obliged, and got in between her legs. She was on her hands and knees rocking back into his dick as she felt it plunge into her hot, wanting, womanhood. Her original thought of moving to this position was to have a way of moving Julie’s hands from her tits before Ricky saw. That thought quickly went away when she felt Julie’s hand massaging her clit and her senses took her to another level. Andy was spent, he had already made it three times that night, be he knew that this was an important scene. He continued as long as he could erect, and then justcontinued to grind his pubic bone onto Julie’s.
Julie was getting off on all of this and was carefully watching to make certain Ricky did not see her hand action on Krissy. Krissy meanwhile realized that her right ankle had somehow got underneath Andy’s leg. The touch and thrust of Andy gave her more intensity as she felt another man’s movement that became in sync with her husbands. For a moment, she fantasized that it was Andy’s dick in her,not Ricky’s. But, that couldn’t be because Andy was a much longer dick and Ricky’s was while okay in length, was much thicker.
Ricky could hold it much longer and finally with a great groan came. Krissy did a snap roll onto her back and grabbed his dick saying, "put that in here, I want it to go limp in my pussy you wonderful fuck!" She sucked up his dick into her wet pussy clamping with her well-trained muscles and closing her legs tight around his dick. She purposefully had rolled so that she would be touching both Julie and Andy. This was nice she thought, really nice.
They fucked two more times that morning with poor Andy failing to get much going but he was masterful with his hands on Julie. The last time they fucked, Julie showed Krissy and Ricky a way to have another position that was far more relaxing. "Try this Krissy, you lay down on your back. Ricky is right handed, so Ricky you lay down on your left side with your head to Krissy’s right. Okay, that’s good. Now Krissy left your legs up and spread them a little, like this," as she moved Krissy’s legs into position. "Ricky, slide up under her like she was sitting on your lap, good. Here, let me help you two," as Julie took hold of Ricky’s dick and expertly slid it into Krissy’s pussy.
Krissy gasped, "wow you are really getting up inside me, take it easy while I get used to this..geez it’s like fucking someone else."
With that comment, Ricky grew even harder. He wanted Krissy to have the maximum experience. He took hold of her right leg and pulled her wider apart as he lay twisted on his back rhythmically pumping Krissy in a slow, deliberate motion. He knew he would be very long coming as he was almost completely spent, but her outcry of "geez it’s like fucking someone else" had pulled up a stirring he had not ever experienced.
Krissy was really starting to get off and the sudden pull of her right leg was thrilling. It was then that her left leg was pulled equally wide and she glanced up to Andy grinning. She grinned back and thought oh well, he’s not fucking me, but he sure his helping. Krissy reached her arms high above her head so she could feel like she was spinning on Ricky’s dick. Then she felt expert hands massaging her clitoris. Oh Ricky is making this better and better she thought, then she realized that Ricky was holding her right leg and ankle and Andy was holding her left leg and ankle. "Omigod, that meant that Julie was massaging her clitoris"
Krissy stole a peak at Julie and saw a big beautiful smile come back to her with a Julie saying, "Enjoy, Krissy, enjoy." Krissy laid back and begin arching her belly into the sky while crying out, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me." Ricky came and fell out on his back still holding Krissy, but Krissy was not finished. She needed more. Julie expertly continued to finger Krissy to yet another orgasm. No one said a word.
The day finished with four people now clearly comfortable with fucking their spouses in front of their friends. Ricky still did not realize that Julie had added to Krissy’s enjoyment. He was spent but very excited. Both girls were almost bowlegged from the activity and had so much cum in them that they were complaining about all the leakage. It was then that Ricky said, "I know the Krissy and I cannot have kids, but how do you two keep from it?"
"Good old inserts keep me from pregnancy", said Julie. "Yeah, but sometimes it hurts when I top out," said Andy. Krissy looked at Andy and said, "Well, you, er I mean Ricky, can’t top out with me as I don’t have such implements." "Shucks a short thick guy like me can’t ever seem to top out," said Ricky. "Actually, said Julie, taking that last position would probably hit my top out point."
Gosh, thought Ricky this is going to go further I just know it. I want to see if I can hit her top.
Several months passed with similar activities of petting, fucking, and shopping. The following Spring the foursome decide to go visit a campground upstate. It was warmer in the Valley and they intended to sleep in the back of Ricky and Krissy’s pick up. The overnight stay proved to be very interesting.
Julie was a little on the fuller body size, Krissy was very petite and Andy was a long bean pole. Ricky was shorter than Andy, but had broader shoulders. They had miscalculated the ability to sleep in the bed of the truck which had a camper shell. It was decided that Andy, Krissy, and Julie would sleep along the length of the truck bed while poor Ricky would sleep abreast at their feet. The trio did not want him sleeping at their head for fear the might fart, they chuckled. After a few too many beers on Ricky’s part they all decided to turn in for the night.
It was during the night that Ricky thought he heard Julie and Andy back at it once again. What he didn’t know was that Andy and Julie were having their way with Krissy as she lay between them. During the night, Krissy found herself stroking Andy’s dick while Julie was stroking Krissy’s pussy. The intensity became stronger for them and Andy crawled over Krissy to get to Julie’s titties. Julie offered her right tit to Krissy and her left one to Andy while Julie begins thrusting her knee into Krissy’s groin. Krissy spread her legs to receive more attention from Julie and then was stunned to feel Andy’s dick enter her pussy. Julie began to kiss Krissy’s nipples while Andy started slowly and quietly moving in and out of her pussy.
Andy’s dick was so much longer than Ricky’s. Why wasn’t Ricky protesting? Oh shit she thought, this is happening and Ricky is not a part of it, but oh god this feels so good. Ricky must want me to have this or I would be in the spot. Oh, this feels good, ummmh.
Krissy held her cries this time, but was tearing for joy as Andy and Julie moved her to the next level, she came twice but Andy had not. He leaned into her ear and whispered, "I didn’t come in to you so you can say we didn’t fuck, but I have to come. Can I fuck Julie now?" Krissy grabbed his head and thrust her mouth onto his with a deep penetrating tongue and then pulled back saying, "oh yes, we have to get Julie off, thank you."
Andy mounted Julie, while Krissy returned the favor of kissing her tits. Krissy was astounded that she had such pleasurable feelings for another woman’s breasts. Julie moved Krissy’s hands down to Julie’s pussy. Krissy alternated between stroking Julie and massaging Andy’s balls. They all finished and returned to their original positions. Krissy couldn’t believe it. She had allowed another man to enter her, but it wasn’t just another man, it was Andy, a dear friend, and she had truly enjoyed it. How would she get Ricky to let go and enjoy Julie?
The Braces
Andy, Julie, and Krissy had an experience that Ricky was secretly wishing he could have. Julie was not making this easy for him. She was bragging at their last get together about how expertly she could give Andy a blow job now that her braces were off. She gleefully demonstrated her prowess at their last party.
That was the one thing that Ricky was disappointed in with Krissy. She loved oral for herself but always seemed to balk reciprocating with Ricky. Ricky had stopped by Andy and Julie’s to drop off some paperwork for Andy on a project the two were working as a hobby. Julie answered the door naked, but that was now a common sight for Ricky. "Here is Andy’s drawings," said Ricky.
"Thanks, he will be awhile getting home. In fact, I think he got confused and went to your place," said Julie. "Nuts," replied Ricky. "Yeah, you have some, they’re right here," said Julie as she started massaging Ricky’s crotch.
"What are you doing, Julie?"
"Just something I’ve wanted to do for a long time." She replied and continued to massage his now growing hard on.
"Wait, Andy won’t like this." Cautioned Ricky.
"Bullshit," Andy wants to fuck Krissy so bad that he just about comes seeing her.
"Look Julie, I will admit I would like to fuck you, but I don’t think this is right, besides, I would rather have blow job and I know that’s not going to happen."
With that, Julie slipped Ricky’s zipper down and freed his manhood. She then expertly took him into her mouth. Ricky said, "what about Andy?"
She looked up him, and pulled his dick out of her mouth while continuing to stroke it gently and firmly. "Look," she said with a beautiful smile and caressing eyes, "Andy and I want to fuck you two and we have wanted from the first day ten months ago. Andy is over at your place right now most likely going down on Krissy. He already has had his dick in her when we went to the Valley campground you sleepyhead. Krissy is ready, she is just worried you aren’t, but from the looks of this," as she swung his dick back and forth, "you are. So shut up and let me give you your first blowjob that goes all the way."
"Krissy has already fucked Andy," exclaimed Ricky?
"No, he just slid in and out of her, I got his cum in my pussy, so technically he’s close but not there yet." "You get to come in my mouth which is more than Andy has gotten to do with Krissy. Then I expect you to go down on me and give me a little pleasure. Ricky, Andy and I have planned this, don’t you want me?"
"Oh yeah, but.." Then he trailed off as she ignored him and brought him to a full climax spewing so much come that she could not swallow all of it at once. It spurted over her tits, those big beautiful brown tits. She pulled him to her couch and then took her fingers and wiped up large globs of his come that she inserted into her pussy. "I get to beat Krissy, I got your come in me before Andy got his in her."
Ricky immediately leaned into her waiting pussy and expertly tongued Julie into moaning orgasms. Julie was different than Krissy, her pussy was larger and her clit was tiny compared to Krissy’s. Julie’s smell was musky and strong. He loved the taste. Like Krissy, as Julie came she squirted and he found his face getting wetter. Once again his dick began to rise as he brought Julie through two more waves. She seemed to signal she was finished as she brought his head up to hers and begin deep throat kissing him. Now he was at full rise once again. She took him in her mouth and repeated her skillful acts this time able to hold all of this cum.
"What are we going to do," asked Ricky "about getting his all in the open?"
"Next week we planned another trip starting from our house. Instead of leaving from your house then coming here, why not come over to our house and spend Friday night. We can all sleep in our bed, which is King size; it will fit us, " offered Julie.
"Andy and Krissy take the middle, you and I take opposite outsides. During the night, Andy will start on Krissy, you get grumpy and leave the room. I’ll be right behind you. Andy will take it from there. We get to fuck here on the couch, and they get the bedroom."
"You think Krissy is going to go along with this," asked Ricky?
"Well, she already has had Andy in her, I’ve played with her, and she is just waiting on you," replied Julie. "And, she is getting a mouth fucking as we speak," she continued, "I just would not mention any of this until next Saturday morning as she might get cold feet."
"Whew, I’m for it, but what about your implant, am I going to hit it, asked Ricky."
"Tell you what, you seem to be hard once again, but I won’t let you come. Stick it in me now and let’s see," Julies insisted. "Uh, nice and thick, um, it does uh does uh not uh seem to be uh hitting anything", gasped Julie.
"No, you’re right," as he pulled out. "I agree and man I think I’m in heaven." The phone rang and Julie ran to answer it. She came back and said, "Let me clean you up, you don’t need to go home smelling like fuck and cum."
Julie giggled and popped his dick just like she does Andy. "See you next Friday night. No fucking between now and then, I want it all."
Over at Ricky and Krissy’s, Andy had showed up at their door. "Andy I think we got our wires crossed, Ricky is at your place," said Krissy."
"Actually, Julie and I have a request of you, and I know Ricky went there, " said Andy. Krissy eyed him nervously. "Krissy, you know that Julie and I really are more than just fond of you and Ricky. And, you, Julie and I have had a little more action together than poor old Ricky even knows about.
Krissy immediately felt a pang of guilt knowing that indeed she had felt more hands and had even felt Andy deep insider her. She knew the pleasure she had felt and knew that Ricky would probably enjoy Julie a lot. Why hadn’t she given him the go ahead, how could she get that done and is that what Andy and Julie wanted.
"Krissy, ever since we met you two at the camp, Julie and I have wanted to share all sexual pleasures with you and Ricky. We actually sat at the campgrounds looking at whom we could fall for that seemed to love each other. You two are it. Since then, all of us have come a long way to enjoying each other but you have held it back for Ricky."
"I know and I know he would really like to fuck Julie, I can see it in his eyes and the stirring of his dick."
"Well, he is sort of being told about you and I right now, " said Andy.
"What, he will divorce me, "she wailed? "I needed to tell him."
"No" Andy said firmly, "Julie needed to tell him. After all, I’m Julie’s husband and he needs to know that it is all right with the two of us and that we believe it is all right with you. He will sense that you have overcome your hang-ups about group sex and realize that you just don’t want to be pushed."
"Do you think he will?"
"Let me check", and Andy went to the phone calling Julie, "How did it go, really? fine, I’ll tell her." then he hung up the phone grinning from ear to ear. "Well, Krissy, know how I went down on you?"
She nodded.
"Good ole Ricky has had his first full blow job and then test drove the depth of Julie to see if he would bottom out, but he didn’t come in her" Andy proudly announced.
She gasped, he had done it. It is going to be all right.
"Furthermore, he was told that you were being told that you and I are going to team up this Friday night when you come over to get ready for Saturday’s trip and show them how to fuck. They will get the couch." He gleefully added.
"and that right now, you were going to get the best mouthing I can do, " he added.
Krissy responded, "Well if Ricky can get a blow job so can you and with that she took him out of his trouser and started to perform on his hard on."
"Krissy, you haven’t done this before have you?, he asked. "No", came the gurgled reply. "Just slide it in and out slowly, pumping me from time to time. Now and then rake the head with your teeth, uh oh yeah like that. Wow you’re a pro,’ he gasped.
After completing her task with enjoyment, Krissy wondered out loud, "why don’t I like doing this to Ricky?"
"Might not ever like to, doesn’t matter, someone will," Andy said as he begin to un-robe Krissy. He went about giving her expert oral satisfaction and then said, "just like Ricky was told, no fucking until Friday night. Don’t even talk about this, it will be so much better Friday night."
He left. Krissy sat there for a while pondering what was going to happen. The more she thought of it, the more she became wet. She couldn’t hold back and begin to masturbate her warmness to yet another climax, then quickly jumped in the shower.
Neither Ricky, or Krissy, spoke of this.
Friday Night. It Happens.
There wasn’t much drink going on that evening. Ricky and Krissy had arrived with overnight bags so that the next day’s daytrip could start early. Around 10:00 PM, it was decided that they should go to bed. Oddly, all during the evening no petting or playing was happening. Krissy was very nervous as Andy had not even spent much time with her. She and Julie didn’t even seem to be on the same page. She was getting no signals that anything was going to happen.
They retired to the bedroom, where Ricky who always sleeps on the outside-right demanded that edge. Julie said she always sleeps on the outside-left, which left Krissy and Andy sharing the middle next to each other, and their spouses.
Nothing happened. They must have been in bed for at least a half hour. Ricky had rolled over onto his right side and was starting to doze off when he felt Krissy’s had pull on his shoulder. He rolled over. He could barely make out her outline and she whispered, "Are you sure?" "Krissy, its okay, get’s some sleep" and he rolled back. He felt her hand caress his shoulder and he rolled back once again. The he notice Andy’s hand massaging her titties and felt her legs widen out.
Over on the other side, Krissy felt Julie’s hand massaging Krissy’s pussy and then give it a okay pat, pat, then a quick rub. Julie moved over to the edge of the bed allowing Andy and Krissy more room. "Oh man, its happening" thought Krissy. "Well, fuck, I’m going to enjoy this."
She watched as Julie came around to Ricky’s side of the bed and pulled his sheet off. "Ricky had better be good for her, because I know Andy is going to be good for me and I will want this often," she thought determinedly. Ricky left the room following Julie. Krissy, reached up and kissed Andy deeply and passionately saying, "I hope I’m good for you." Krissy was quickly becoming so excited that she forgot how loud she could scream. She began screaming fuck me, fuck me, fuck me and Andy was giving it all he had.
In the living room, Ricky had entered Julie easily noting that her pussy was so much larger than Krissy’s. Julie sensed that and said "watch this muscle control" as she clamped down hard on his dick making the friction stronger. Julie whispered in his ear, "do you hear your wife, she is coming hard. Make me come hard you fucker. Hit me high, hit me high, oh god you feel so good, oh here comes the first one," as she also screamed in pleasure. Sadly for the guys, both came very early. The girls were just not finished and kept themselves going until the guys could get back up. After shot number two, Ricky and Julie returned to the bedroom to see a limp Andy and a very much satisfied Krissy.
Krissy said, "why in the hell did we take ten months to get to this?" They all laughed and soon later the husbands were fucking their own wives while the wives exchanged kisses, tit and clit rubs. The guys were spent, then Julie broke out vibrating dildos. She and Krissy began to explore even more fun together as they were certainly not finished for the night.
The Saturday trip was cancelled as the foursome continued to explore their new found pleasure. They continued to find great fellowship with each other for the next two years when sadly Ricky and Krissy found themselves transferred.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,140 views
Both of us went through divorces. I remarried to a truly wonderful 'girl of my dreams' but he stayed single.
JR would frequently come to visit on weekends or Ellen and I would meet him at an RV park in some vacation spot. It became more and more obvious that the three of us were very comfortable and secure in our relationship. I also noticed that sometimes when Ellen and I would talk about week ending with JR, she would get aroused. This suited me just fine because as a result she would always give me a real going over in the bedroom. I finally was able to get my message across that she was free to 'play' with him should the moment present itself.
One weekend, we met JR at a beautiful lake in northern Washington. Ellen and I set the RV up in a lovely resort and took off fishing. JR was not due for a couple of hours. We got back just at dusk and she started dinner. I heard a car outside and sure enough, JR was just pulling in.
I greeted him at the door and invited him to have a seat on the couch while I fixed some drinks for the three of us. I then joined him on the couch while Ellen puttered with supper. Ellen is not a drinker at all. It takes nearly nothing to get her hi. I tease her that a good solid whiff of a bottle cork is all it takes. This time however, she was taking full advantage of her beverage while she worked. Shortly, she excused herself to the bathroom and when she came back, it did not escape me that she had removed the bra from her very beautiful breast and her nipples were very extended. She returned to the kitchen duties while the conversation drifted on.
Ellen got to a place with dinner that she could step away. She turned to JR and I and strolled to our seat on the couch. As she stepped in front of us, pulled up her T-shirt and lifted a lovely boob in each of her hands and presented one to each JR and myself. I was delighted that she could 'come out' in this fashion. JR and I rose to the occasion and worked on those delightful nipples for long minutes while Ellen’s head tilted back, her eyes closed and appreciative coo's came from her throat. She was enjoying a wonderful experience. I soon found that the panties under her loose walking shorts had also gone away. When I touched her wet pussy, her knees nearly gave out under her.
'You guys are going to make me burn supper' she said and moved back to the kitchen. Something was sure getting hot, that is for sure.
She was back several times before the meal was cooked and I could hardly believe how delighted she and I both were with how much she was enjoying herself.
After the supper dishes were washed and put away, she again came to the couch for a 'double suckel' and JR and I were most happy to oblige. This one lasted for the best part of 15 minutes and I suggested that we take it to the bedroom. There were no objections so we headed that direction, shedding clothes as we went. I sat down on the edge of the bed. Ellen sat beside me. JR knelt down in front of her. I leaned her back and kissed her long and lovingly on the mouth. JR buried his face in her pussy. She went wild and came almost at once. Neither he nor I let up but kept the moment going for her.
Before long she wanted to change positions so I slid back on the bed and she turned around and knelt down so she could take me into her mouth. She had positioned herself so that JR could stand on the floor by the bed and enter her doggie fashion. What a sight for me to watch my precious Ellen taking me in her mouth while my dear friend mounted her from behind. She was floating among the stars while the rhythm began to build. The two of them came together and slowly began to wind down a bit but she was not finished. She asked us to swap positions and this was accomplished in moments. She said that she wanted me to finish her. I slipped into her warmth and was rewarded by that 'pussy squeeze' that I know and love so well. Slowly, I entered most of myself slowly into her warmth but she was not in the mood for slow. She rammed herself back sinking my shaft all the way. I could see her head bobbing up and down on JR bringing him back to life. I didn't need much of this to take me over the top and I came with a loud groan and at the same time, so were my two best friends.
We lay together for a long time, talking and touching. It was certainly a night to remember. We drifted off to sleep with the knowledge that there would be other times.
Later, Ellen related that 'a girl hasn't lived until she has her husband in her mouth and a friend in her pussy. There is just nothing better, unless they trade places.'
Alex n Ellen
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,476 views
Wayback Machine
By padoc, in Swinger First Time,
I was a 26 year old cocky single cop living and working in eastern Pa in the late 70's. I had been attending a local college and met an interesting woman in one of those classes. Kim was divorced, 32 years old, about 5'5 and maybe 115 lbs. She had auburn hair, sharp blue eyes and a somewhat prickly disposition which I found to be a challenge. Kim was one of those women who, at first glance, you might pass by. She tended to dress conservatively to frumpy and never showed off what, after much effort, I discovered to be a compact but terrific little body. Anyway, we started slowly, conversing at breaks in class which led to a couple of after school cocktails which led to a dinner date or two and eventually into a serious relationship. Kim was kind and loving but was governed by her inhibitions and her "shoulds" and had an almost Calvinistic approach to life. Moderation and modesty were the touchstones of her existence. Eventually, I broke down her resistance and got her into bed. She was competent and sometimes willing but was reserved and not adventurous, certainly not to someone who was a veteran of the sexual revolution of the 70's. The problem for me was that I had fallen hopelessly in love with her. I knew that I couldn't change her basic personality but I hoped that with patience, understanding and trust, I could eventually modify her reserve. So it was with a great deal of hope and optimism that we got married on July 19, 1980.
I’m a very summertime loving guy and Kim was pretty much a snow bunny, having grown up near Syracuse NY, but the promise of a cooling sea breeze and a week of shady palms and beach front air conditioned comfort convinced her that we'd start our marriage with a honeymoon in the Virgin Islands. We chose the Lifetree, a hotel with a small private beach, open air dining room, a pool and about 100 terraced rooms with ocean views. Our first 2 days were relatively uneventful except for the fact that it was obvious that Kim had not packed clothing appropriate for the tropics. She was hot and quite unhappy except when in the air conditioned comfort of our room or when she was wearing her sensible one piece swimming suit into the ocean. Sadly, because of her very fair complexion, her time in the sun and the sea were limited. An unhappy wife on a honeymoon is no fun so on the third morning I visited the hotel gift shop and bought a couple of sundresses, a white one that I thought would be both cool and sexy and a blue one which I thought would accent her exceptional eyes. I also bought her a bikini which was much more daring than anything I'd ever seen her wear.
I returned to the room just as my bride came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. "What's in the bag Sam?" Kim asked. "Honey" I said drawing her over to me, "you've been so damned uncomfortable in the heat that I thought I'd try to get you some things to wear that'd be cooler and let us have a little fun while we're here" I reached into the bag and pulled out the white sun dress and said "here you go babe, put this on and we'll head out for the rum tour". Kim held the dress up to her and as she did,her towel parted and dropped to the floor giving me a brief glimpse of her 34b tits topped with small pink nipples and her thick reddish bush (remember is WAS 1980!). "Oh my" she said as she clutched the dress to her chest and blushed a little, "I guess I can at least try it on". With that, she walked past me giving me a look at her small but very firm and very attractive ass. She stopped at the drawers and grabbed a pair of panties and went into the bathroom to get dressed. In just a few minutes, she came out wearing the dress which was a halter which tied behind her neck and had what I think is called an empire waist and a soft skirt than came to just above her knees, allowing just a hint of her shapely thighs. "I don't know Sam" she said hesitantly, "this is awful short and look, you can see my nipples too. I can't go out in public like this". "Sweetie" I said somewhat sharply, "I can see that you HAVE nipples, I can't actually see them and neither can anyone else. We've seen women wearing a hell of a lot less than that dress since we've been here and I for one have enjoyed the damned view. Just who the hell do we know here and so what if they see you? You look goddamned good and I want to show you off a little." "Besides" I continued less vehemently, "we’re supposed to be having fun and we can't do that if you're bundled up like the goddamned librarian in a freakin Eskimo school".
Kim looked at me hard for a second and seemed to make a decision. She said, "OK Sam, in spite of your potty mouth, you've made your point. We really don't know anyone here and I have been pretty uncomfortable so we'll try this your way for now". I gave her a big hug and spun her around the room, happy that a fight had been avoided. When I put her down, I took her hand and said "let's go babe, the rum tour awaits and we have a honeymoon to enjoy". What I didn't tell her and didn't want to give her a chance to find out was that when she came out of the bathroom, she was backlit by the light and I could see the hint of a shadow of her legs and ass under the thin cotton dress. I’m certain that had she seen what I'd done the jeans and buttoned up blouses would have returned in a flash. We left on the tour and spent the next several hours visiting various establishments on the island and sampling a variety of rum concoctions. The best was the last stop; a mountaintop bar that served up a drink made of dark rum, freshly picked and crushed bananas and cream. It was delicious & cold but had a serious kick. "Ohhhhhh, Sam, these are strong" Kim said leaning up against me as we finished our second drink and headed to the bus, "I’m feeling the booze and you're feeling my butt...in public I might add".
"It IS a fine ass" I said with a leer as I helped her into the bus. There were several other couples on board and I saw several of the guys glance appreciatively at my new wife. On the way down the mountain, we stopped at an overlook above Megan's Bay for a photo op. Kim posed for me back lit by the sharp tropical sun and when the instamatic picture developed, Kim was shocked. "My god Sam, I’m practically naked in that picture" she hissed, "Why didn't you tell me".
"Hell babe" I said with a wink, "I really enjoyed the show and you ARE covered. Besides, like I said earlier, who the hell cares and who do we know anyhow?"
"I guess you're right" she said, somewhat mollified, "but I’m going to that gift shop to by a slip before I wear this dress out in public again."
"Thank god for rum" I thought as she snuggled her thinly covered boobs against my arm for the rest of the ride back to the hotel. I recalled that the gift shop likely didn't sell slips "thank god for that too" I thought.
Once back at the Limetree, Kim was still feeling the effects of the rum and put on the bikini with very little encouragement from me. Before she did, she held up the bottoms and said "Oh my, this is very skimpy. I'll have to trim down there before I go to the pool". Her response to my offer to help with the task was to softly but firmly close the bathroom door. We had a light lunch by the pool and splashed around in the clear warm water for awhile and I truly enjoyed looking at her in the suit. Nothing was exposed of course but her tits looked somehow bigger in the small top and the bottoms fit her quite well, accenting her great ass and excellent legs and I found myself struggling with keeping my dick under control. The sun and booze had their effect on both of us and we decided to take a nap before dinner.
As we walked hand in hand to our terrace, we were hailed by a couple on the terrace right next door to us. "Hi neighbor" the man said, "We saw you two on the rum tour but weren't introduced. I’m Ed and this is my wife Jackie". Ed was a big guy. He was tall, about 6'2, early 40's with graying hair and an open smile. He seemed to be in fairly good shape and was wearing a baseball cap and a Speedo. Ed was one of the guys on the tour that I saw checking Kim out particularly at the overlook and I didn’t miss his appreciative inspection of her lithe body in the bikini. Jackie was a flat out knockout. She was short, smaller than Kim, but the only word that adequately described her was voluptuous. Her boobs overflowed her tiny bikini top and if you looked real closely, you could see a hint of a pink nipple peeking out. Those magnificent tits accented her flat tummy and shapely legs. She had thick shoulder length black hair and a friendly smile for us as well. "I’m Sam and this is my wife Kim" I said as I slowed our walk politely.
"Glad to meet you" Ed said, "we bought a couple of bottles of rum today and have some cokes on ice, would you two like to join us for a drink before dinner"? Kim squeezed my hand in a signal I couldn't miss even though I'd have really liked to get a closer look at Jackie.
"Thanks" I replied with some regret, "we're still a bit buzzed from the tour and with the sun, I think we'll take a rain check. There is a nap in our future".
Ed chuckled and winked at me and said "yeah, a nap. We just finished our "nap" and thought we'd have a drink before we decide to take another "nap" before dinner."
"Maybe we'll see you later" I said as we walked into our room. I closed the sliders and pulled the drapes. Kim turned away from me but I grabbed her as she walked past and caressed her tummy and and pulled her to me. I kissed her neck and loosened her bra and freed her firm tits. She turned in my
arms and kissed me with a bit of passion. I tried to slip her bottoms off but
she gripped my hand and said, "Oh no you don't big boy"
"Awwww, come on hon." I whined, "you've looked so good all day and I want a little lovin before we sleep."
"Nope" she said firmly, "I’m not making love when our neighbors can hear us"
"Naaa, they probably don't care" I said, moving my hand back to her ass and kissing the place where her neck and shoulder meet raising goose bumps clear down her back.
"Of course they do, you heard his 'nap' comment" she said removing my hand with finality and moving towards the bathroom, "besides, did you see him leering at me? He was practically naked in that suit too; you could see pretty much all of his equipment too."
"I didn't notice" I replied to the closed bathroom door, "I was much too busy checking out Jackie’s equipment. She sure filled out that bikini nicely." A moment later, Kim came out of the bathroom wearing the hotel robe. She shrugged it off and stood briefly by the bed wearing only her panties and a serious look on her face.
"You better be looking at this equipment buster, if you want to enjoy the rest of your honeymoon". With that, she crawled into bed and spooned up against me. I dozed off almost immediately but was abruptly awakened by Kim's warm hand snaking over my hip and onto my still semi hard dick. She gave it a few strokes and it responded by eliminating the semi from its condition and became rock hard.
"I guess this will be poking me all night if we go dancing after dinner unless I do something about it" she whispered as she continued to stroke me.
"What about the neighbors" I asked between moans.
"Shhhhhhhh" Kim said and slid her head down my chest as I rolled onto my back. Blowjobs were a very infrequent happening in our relationship but Kim was quite good at it when she applied herself. Today was no exception and I found myself on the verge of cumming in no time. Kim had a 6th sense regarding my impending orgasms and so I seldom got to cum in her mouth. As I moaned and arched my back, she pulled her mouth off my dick and jacked me until I came on my abdomen.
A minute or two later, when my breathing returned to normal, I reached for her panty clad pussy to return the favor. Kim patted my hand and said "Not now
Sam, go clean up and come back to sleep" I knew that tone of voice and did what she said. I did doze off with a smile though.
I got up before Kim and made dinner reservations and took a quick shower. By the time I was dressed, she was up and in the shower herself. When she came out, she was wearing the other sundress I'd bought. It turns out that I was correct, the dress did pick up the blue in her eyes and it fit wonderfully, falling softly across all of her curves. This one was a bit lower cut than the white one and I could see just a hint of cleavage and the soft rounded tops of her breasts. I was enthralled, she looked lovely and I wanted nothing more than to ravish her right then. I’m apparently pretty transparent because she took my hand and led me out the door saying, "I can read your mind Sam and we're going to dinner right now so don't get any ideas"
As we walked towards the lobby, she hugged my arm and said, "you know Sam, I really do love you and this is turning into a fun time. Can we get some champagne with dinner"? For some reason, champagne is an inhibition killer with Kim. I never figured if the bubbles brought the alcohol to her brain or some other organ but throughout our life together, our best times sexually were accompanied by a bottle or two of champagne. We had a lovely dinner and did indeed consume a couple of bottles of the bubbly while we ate and later danced to a local combo butchering of a number of disco era songs. About 11:30, Kim grabbed my arm as we were walking back to our table from the dance floor and said with a slight slur, "Sam, grab another bottle and lets go back to the room".
Never one to miss an opportunity, I easily recognized the offer presented when a drunk wife says "let's go back to the room" so I signed the check, picked up another bottle of champagne and walked arm in arm with my wife to our suite. Kim preceded me into the room and as she moved towards the bathroom, I watched as she reached up and untied the knot holding up her dress.
As she walked, it slid off her body and I was treated to a tantalizing view of her lace panties hugging her ass as she went into the other room. In a short time, she came out wearing a thin hotel robe and tossed her panties in the laundry leaving her naked underneath. She looked at me with a slightly glazed but loving smile and said, "Sam, get out of your clothes and into a robe and bring the bottle. There's something I've always wanted to do but never had the nerve. I think I’m just buzzed enough to do it if we go now".
One rule I learned in the 70's was to never argue with a tipsy woman when she tells you to get undressed. I was out of my slacks and shirt and in the robe in no time. As I turned with the bottle in one hand and 2 glasses in the other, Kim pointed and giggled, "Pour me another glass Sam and maybe you should bring a towel to hang on that thing if we run into any of the hotel staff". She then gave me a soft peck on the mouth with just a hint of tongue as she reached into the robe and slowly stroked me to a full erection.
"Now we can definitely hang a towel" she purred sweetly in my ear, "now let’s go".
The hotel had a timer on their lighting system and by near midnight, the only electric lights disturbing the tropical night were a few marking thewalkways. Kim led me to the pool and stood at the edge looking around. The night was magical, the breeze was warm and caressing and we could hear the softrustle of the waves beyond the line of palm trees. The only light at the pool was provided by the stars and a pale half moon. It would have been easy tobelieve that we were the only people left on the entire island. Kim finished her drink and handed me the glass indicating that she wanted a refill. As I poured, she said, "You know Sam, I've always wanted to go skinny-dipping but was never brave enough. Tonight’s the night."
With that, she stood looking me in the eyes, swaying slightly as she untied the robe and shrugged her shoulders causing it to drop in a silky pile at her feet. She stood briefly in the moonlight, her skin almost glowing with her nipples hard and proud on her perky tits and her thick bush forming a dark shadow on her lower body. She was breathtaking in that moment. She turned and slowly slipped into the sparkling water.
"Oh my god Sam, this is wonderful" she called softly, "bring the wine and join me" We floated, drank a little, talked, and teased and touched. The touching eventually became foreplay and we ended up in a little more than waist deep water. Kim, still holding her wine glass put her arms around my neck and kissed me with much more passion than she normally displayed.
"Thank god for champagne" I thought as she rotated her hips and surprisingly wrapped her legs around my waist. After some more intense kisses, she surprised me again by reaching between us and guiding my rock hard erection into her warm and very wet pussy. She immediately began to ride me slowly. She moaned softly and nibbled on my neck and ear. We were so intent on what we were doing that we were quite startled when a female voice very close by my other ear said quietly "we've been watching you two for a while from our terrace and it looked like so much fun, we had to take a chance and join you, I hope it's ok". I looked to my right and saw a very naked Jackie standing next to me. Kim had not said anything but has stopped moving on my dick. I was about to respond in a negative fashion when Ed came into view. I’m certain that the water magnified his size but his erection looked huge as he moved almost next to Kim and reached for his wife.
"Ohhhhh" Kim moaned softly and hid her face in my neck but to my surprise, her thrusting movement started again and picked up in pace. I looked over at Jackie and said "I think there is room enough for all of us here."
Jackie smiled brightly at me and ran her hand down my arm and across my butt as she replied, "thanks Sam, you two look so sexy like that" Kim lifted her head in time to see Jackie wrap her legs around Ed and place one hand on my shoulder so her other hand was free to guide his erection into her dark fur covered pussy.
"God Sam, do you see that" Kim whispered as her hips increased in tempo. I held onto her sweet ass as she reached an orgasm, clamping my hips in a vise grip. As she came, Kim leaned back a bit and ended against Ed who promptly slid one hand around her back and onto her tit. Kim had her eyes closed and moaned as I saw Ed begin to massage her boob and rub her nipple. Jackie saw what was happening and reached back again to rub my ass. She then took my left hand from my wife’s ass and placed it on her thigh as Ed continued to slowly fuck her and fondle Kim. Kim reached a bigger peak and moaned softly as she came and thrust rapidly enough to disengage from me. Her arm slipped from around my neck and all that kept her from sliding away was Ed's grip on her boob. Kim came to rest against Ed just as Jackie dismounted and slid my hand into contact with her bush. I swear to this day that my fingers slid into her totally by accident. Jackie clamped her thighs on my hand as I looked to see if Kim could see what had just happened.
Much to my surprise, my bride had turned into Ed's arms and was slowly beginning to respond to his kiss. As I watched, she opened her mouth and accepted his tongue. Jackie turned to me fully and kissed me too while my fingers got busy in her pussy. Apparently, I got it right on the first try because in a very short time she moaned in my ear, "I’m cumming". She rode my hand for a brief time and then led me to the edge of the pool and leaned me against the wall. My dick looked like a periscope breaking the service and Jackie said, "This looks like it needs some attention" and she bent down and took me deeply in her mouth. With her head below my eye level, I could see Ed and Kim engaged in some hot foreplay of their own. I was amazed to see my wife reach under water and begin to fondle and stroke Ed's big dick while he continued to run his hands over her firm body. Ed slowly guided Kim to the wall next to me and continued to kiss her and fondle her tits as he stood between her partially open thighs. I had just about lost it several times with Jackie and finally pulled her up for a kiss. The urgency subsided for me a little and Jackie whispered in my ear, "I want you to cum in my mouth but not just yet." With that, she pulled me away from the wall a little and wrapped her legs around me impaling herself on my cock. As she did, I heard Kim moan and saw that Ed had found his way to her reddish bush and was gently massaging her pussy. Kim was leaning back on her elbows with her head back and her eyes closed. Her nipples were harder than I’ve ever seen them and I was almost entranced by the sight of my wife in such a state of sexual abandon. Jackie hit another peak and slid her warm and wet pussy off of me and she slid down to take my dick in her mouth again. I had slipped back to the wall and was sitting right next to Kim; in fact, her thigh was touching my hip. I heard her say "Ohhhhhhh" and looked over towards her in time to see her head snap up and her eyes open wide. I looked down and saw that Ed had managed to replace his fingers with at least the head of his cock and I could see it start to disappear into Kim's bush. She started to sit up and placed her hands on his chest but that only served to rotate her hips enough for Ed to slide effortlessly and completely in to her. Kim met my eyes with a mixture of fear and something else in hers and said softly, "Sam, Sam, he's IN me."
She looked down and then looked at me again and said "and she's sucking your penis, Sam, she’s blowing you"! I smiled at her and touched her face. She closed her eyes again and grabbed my hand, her nails digging into my palm, as Ed began to slowly fuck her. Kim placed a death grip on my hand and in a short time, moaned loudly and hissed, "My god Sam I’m cumming! I can't help it! Jesus I can't help it! I’m cumming".
I watched as Kim matched Ed's thrusts for not one but two intense orgasms. That was all I could stand. I touched Jackie's head and she looked up at me as I said "I gonna cum". She just smiled and redoubled her efforts and cum I did with an intensity that made my balls ache. When I finished, she pulled back, smiled so I could see the creamy deposit in her mouth and then swallowed it all with a satisfied sigh. Ed watched his wife swallow my load and moaned "Ohhhh jeezus Christ!" He thrust once more deeply into Kim and then pulled out and pointed that monster at my wife. His first shot hit her chin, the second splashed on her left tit and the third dribbled onto her abdomen and bush. After a few seconds of stunned silence, Kim lifted her head and looked at me directly for what seemed like an eternity.
With Ed still between her thighs and a naked and sated Jackie resting her head on my thigh, Kim said softly, "Sam, I love you very much". With that, I turned to her, took her face in my hands and kissed her. The kiss started off to be comforting but rapidly became full of heat and passion. I reached for her boobs and felt Ed's semen on her nipple and she tentatively touched my dick and then began to fondle it in earnest. Ed had moved over to his wife and they began reconnecting as well. Within moments, I was fully erect again. I glanced over at Ed and he was sporting a renewed woody as well.
"Wow Kim" Jackie said, "looks like our boys are ready for round two. Let’s head back to the room and see what they have in mind".
Kim stood up quickly and pulled me up beside her and said firmly, "No thank you Jackie, I think I want my husband all to myself now".
With that, she turned and led me naked to our room leaving a confused and aroused Ed and Jackie to fend for themselves. When we got into the room, Kim pushed me down on the bed and went down on me to insure I was fully erect; she then climbed on top of me. I love that position but Kim doesn't, claiming it makes her feel vulnerable and exposed. She didn't seem to mind that night and rode me until we both came and she collapsed across my chest. I could feel the mixture of my juice, Ed's and Kim's ooozing between us and was still somewhat turned on. After a few minutes, Kim pulled me out of her and said, "I think you can put that thing away for now Sam. It's had enough action for one day. Now let’s get a shower."
We did something else we seldom did that night; we showered together and once scrubbed clean, somehow slipped into a 69 position on a towel on the bathroom floor. Kim came again and in an occurrence as rare as snow in Sarasota, she let me cum in her mouth and for the first and only time in our marriage, she swallowed it. I was pretty much in sexual heaven as we snuggled together in bed.
"Honey" I said softly, "that was the most intense and wonderful sexual experience I've ever had. You were so sexy and beautiful in the pool and everything, I'll never forget how hot you looked when..."
Kim put her hand over my mouth to effectively stop my babble and said quietly but with steel in her voice, "shhhhsh Sam. Whatever happened tonight better stay in your memory because it shouldn't have happened. I don't know why it did but believe me, something like that will NEVER happen again." She then kissed me primly and rolled over and went to sleep.
The memory of that night sustained me for a very long time even after I gave up hope that the wife I saw so briefly that night in St Thomas would someday return. Kim and I stayed married for 24 years and she was true to her word, nothing like that night ever happened again. Perhaps that's why I so very much appreciate Leanne and the adventurous spirit she brought to our life together.
I still wonder how things might have worked out differently if Kim had embraced her sensual side instead of suppressing it. If only Mr. Peabody had a "What-if" Machine too.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,004 views
The first big surprise came on her third day here. I was running some errands for the office and decided to come home for lunch. Not finding anyone home, I started to fix a sandwich. Hearing voices from the back yard, I took my sandwich and soda and stepped into the patio. There, in the patio sat Marnie and Millie, stark naked except for sun glasses, enjoying the sun. Suitably surprised, but ogling them both, I didn’t know what to say. Marnie just said, “Hi Honey. Home for lunch?” Nobody tried to hide anything. I sat there at the picnic table trying to act as if I weren’t having a conversation with two nude women. Millie regaled us with tales of her family’s nudist adventures. I didn’t have time to accept their invitation to catch some rays with them. Actually, I was embarrassed by an erection that somewhat limited my movements. At any rate, we dispensed with pajamas starting that night.
The next day, just after lunch, some idiot ran his dump truck into the light pole in front of the office killing all electric power. The boss told us all to go home. That’s when I got the second big surprise. Again, I found nobody in the main part of the house. Both cars were there so I knew they were home, but they weren’t sunning in the patio. I walked boldly into the bedroom intending to get out of my suit and into something comfortable. There on the bed were Marnie and Millie, naked. As soon as they saw me, they broke apart from the sexy sixty-nine they had been so involved in. That precipitated a long discussion, during which, I learned that the two had shared more than boyfriends in college. I had suspected over the years that Marnie might be bi but I never really knew for sure.
Twenty minutes into the discussion, Marnie asked me to get naked. Then we went into the den for a couple of drinks. I found out that Marnie and her husband had a very peculiar hobby. They enjoyed swapping spouses for sex. That kicked off another train of discussion. After answering multitudinous questions, a lull occurred in the conversation. Marnie kissed me and told me that she and Millie were discussing inviting me into a threesome. She asked if I would be willing.
Willing? I admitted to being very sexually attracted to Millie and that I would love to if it was OK with Marnie. We talked some more to get rid of any problems that might come up. Marnie admitted that Millie’s husband, Jim, had been one of the boyfriends they had shared in college. He was going to be coming to town that weekend and she wondered if it would be OK to do a spouse swap when he got here. My head was swimming six feet deep in testosterone, so all I could venture was, “Uh, yeah, I guess so.” I’d had no idea that my wife of twenty years was so brash.
She kissed me very passionately, her naked boobs pressing into me, getting me even hotter. In the midst of that kiss, Millie started running her hands over me. All my blood was surging to my penis, leaving none for any kind of rational decision making process. I was in for everything. Marnie slipped down to give me a wonderful blow-job and Millie kissed me like she was ready to rape me. I should have been reticent in such a novel situation, but I just went with the flow. Hell, Marnie was OK with it, why not?
Millie backed off from that kiss to whisper to Marnie not to go too far. She didn’t want to waste an ejaculation. Marnie got on the floor in front of the couch and slipped between Millie’s legs to munch on her pussy, leaving my cock wanting something very badly. Marnie began running her fingers lightly over my cock and balls as we resumed the most erotic kiss I’d ever had. I couldn’t believe how good it felt to massage her boobs. I don’t know how long this went on, I was enjoying it so much, but soon Millie was moaning. Marnie ran to get a sheet and as soon as she had it spread out on the floor, Millie and I moved down without breaking that deep, erotic kiss. She swung her body onto me. Feeling my hard cock enmeshed in her pubic hair drove me up the wall. I felt Marnie guiding my cock into Millie’s pussy. Somehow, that was the most erotic thing that happened to me, ever. Feeling it slip into her hot, wet, pussy sent shudders and shivers all through me, It was all I could do not to cum right then, but I tried to think of other things to keep from going off prematurely. Not cumming right then was one of the hardest things I’ve ever done as she squirmed over me, sending my embedded cock into all sorts of exciting directions.
I was disappointed – at first – when she sat up vertically on my cock. I got over that disappointment quickly when Marnie positioned her very wet, tasty, pussy onto my mouth. Fucking Millie, eating Marnie, and playing with four boobs was just too much for me. When Marnie’s pussy muscles pulsed, milking my cock, and she started screaming, I couldn’t hold it any more. I groaned massively and suddenly my whole body was my cock. Shivers and chills alternated with hot flashes and shudders as I shot my load deep inside Millie for the very first time. I couldn’t help but lick and nibble Marnie’s pussy even more passionately. Millie was still squirming on my now spent cock as I continued to eat Marnie. Finally, Marnie began to squeal, but I could tell that she must have been kissing Millie as she came because her squeals were so muted. I love it so much when I have my mouth on a pulsing, cumming pussy, it makes my scalp itch and gives me a great shudder.
Marnie finally slipped off of my face and I managed a few really deep breaths. Millie leaned into me for another kiss, sharing some of Marnie’s juices with me as we explored with our tongues. She finally slipped off of me and we lay there together, the three of us enjoying the afterglow.
After a while I got up to go pee. In the bathroom I discovered that someone must have slipped a condom on me. They must have been prepared for all of this. I love it when a plan comes together.
They were lying on the sheet, kissing and fondling when I returned. I gave them my hands to help them up and we shared a great group hug. We talked for quite a while after that, talking intimately as you can only do with someone you’ve just had sex with. As we sat there on the couch, I fondled their breasts and pussies while they tickled me all over, especially my cock and balls. When I started getting hard again, Marnie suggested that we go to the bedroom where it’s more comfortable. We jumped at the chance.
We began by kissing, long, deep, passionate kisses, the three of us taking turns in all possible permutations of kissing. We fondled and played for quite some time before Millie suggested that I fuck them alternately. They scooted down to where their butts were at the edge of the bed, their knees up, heels on the edge too. I first slipped my cock into Marnie, getting lots of pleasure from being back inside her. Then as I felt my balls getting tight, I moved over and inserted my cock into Millie, enjoying the tighter, different pussy. The view of two naked, beautiful women was really exciting. Being able to play with all four boobs certainly added to the feelings. Swapping back and forth allowed me to extend my pleasure without cumming too fast. The two girls’ fingers at their friends’ pussies added to their pleasure. Back and forth, back and forth, I team-fucked them until Marnie began to cum. I kept at her until she was through her cum then switched over to Millie, pumping her hard and fast, nibbling on her nipples and kissing her. She lowered her legs over my shoulders but I could still reach her to kiss her and fondle her tits. When she screamed into my mouth it sent chills down my back so I fucked her harder and faster until I came too, shooting my sperm deep into this new pussy until I had no energy left. I collapsed onto the floor, my face ending up at Millie’s pussy. I did have enough energy to lick up some of our juices, softly and slowly. All sorts of things went through my mind, nothing sticking, except that Marnie and I have opened a new door in our life.
One of the girls, I don’t know which, murmured, “We’re gonna have lots of fun when Jim gets here.”
I can’t count the times we got together before the weekend. And, yes, we did have lots of fun when Jim got here, but that’s another story.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,993 views
Joe & Lynn
By padoc, in Swinger First Time,
When we got to the room, Leanne asked me to go back to the lobby to get some ice. By the time I got back, Leanne was sandwiched between Joe and Lynn and all three were naked. That evening is a story for another time. The point of this story is to describe how we met and became friends with those two. A year or so before, Leanne and I began to explore the lifestyle and discovered several on premises clubs in Philadelphia, Harrisburg, Gettysburg and in Northern Maryland. We wrote the story of our first couple play on this site some time ago which took place at the Maryland club.
Anyway, at the time, Leanne was 45 and I was 48. We have not changed much except that I have more gray hair. Leanne is 5'7, blonde, 145 lbs, blue eyed with 38d boobs, terrific legs and an ass to die for. She is a sweet and loving woman whose eyes are a gateway to her heart and whose smile lights up both the room she is in and my life. I am 6', and was right around 210 at the time of this story with salt and pepper hair and a nicely trimmed beard. I have broad shoulders, blue eyes and am told that I have a very nice smile.
That night we're talking about was a Saturday in August and we drove the hour and a half from our house in eastern Pa to the club which is just south of the Pa border and just off Route 1. I was wearing slacks and a casual shirt and Leanne was looking good in a black very short skirt, f**k-me shoes, and a tight white blouse that showed little cleavage but did show clearly the darkened areas of her silver dollar size nipples unencumbered by a bra. We got a couple of drinks and settled into a table near the dance floor where we could watch the action there and see who was coming in from the lobby. Sometime early in the evening, we noticed a young couple sitting at the table next to us. We guessed their age to be late 20's to early 30's. It turned out that they were both 32 at the time. He was a short, stocky guy with a short hair, broad shoulders and the hint of the beginnings of a belly. She was quite pretty, what we could see.
It was obvious that she was wearing some kind of a sexy dress but we couldn't see much under the hooded sweatshirt that she had over her head and zipped up to her neck in the front. Over the course of the first part of the evening, the four of us exchanged comments and met each other’s eyes fairly often. In watching them, it was apparent that they were almost as new to the swinging scene as we were but we were gratified to see that he was very attentive to her and it appeared that they were a very loving couple.
After picking up maybe our third drink, I stopped at their table before I delivered Leanne's vodka and tonic to her. "You really should show a little more than what I can see through that hoody" I said to her with a smile, "it is, after all, a sex club." "Really," she replied with a slightly evil but very intriguing grin, "I thought we were here for bingo and I’m just waiting for them to start calling the numbers ". Her husband leaned across the table and extended his hand and said “Hi, I’m Joe and this smart ass is my wife Lynn." "She'll get along fine with Leanne" I said, "cause she’s a smart ass too. Except that you can see a lot more of her ass than we can of Lynn's." "OK, OK' Lynn said, "We were here once before and it was damned cold so I decided to bring the hoodie until I had a couple of drinks and things warmed up here." With that, she stood up and unzipped the sweatshirt and pulled it off. It turned out that she was about 5'3 and maybe 120 lbs with light brown slightly curly shoulder length hair. She was wearing a cream colored very tight dress with a huge "v" held together by ties that went from her navel to just above her surprisingly big boobs. "Wow Lynn", I said with a leer, "you're quite a babe" "Thank you" she replied as she leaned toward me showing even more of her fine chest, "now mister can you please tell me when bingo starts"?
For the next several hours, we talked together and danced a bit and surprisingly found that we had a lot in common in spite of the 15 year age difference. Both couples were very new to the lifestyle, and neither of us was sure how far we were willing to go in spite of our previous club experience. As you may recall from that story, the club has a nightclub area and a play area. The play area consists of two adjoining hallways with rooms opening off of each. Couples could take a stroll and pass about 20 doors, some open, some closed and there was, of course, the infamous glory room too. After midnight, there was almost always something to see and so the 4 of us decided to take a walk. Somehow, Lynn ended up with me and Leanne was walking ahead with Joe. We looked in one room and saw a rather overweight woman being eaten by her very skinny husband. "Oh Yuk" Lynn said quietly, "I’ve often thought I might want to play with another girl but looking there might have cured me". "Don't give up that easily" I said, "look there" We were standing in front of another open door where 3 couples were engaged in some serious play time. These folks were very attractive and we stood and watched for awhile. Lynn was leaning up against me with her left tit pushing firmly into my side.
After a bit, my hand had found its way to the top of her thigh, where her dress ended and her leg began. She was warm and very firm and as we watched the show, my hand slid her dress higher and higher until I could run my palm over her right ass cheek protected by only the smallest of thongs. She was breathing heavily and I could look down and see her hard nipples protruding through the front of her dress. She rubbed her hand across the front of my slacks and found my erection which she squeezed a few times while we watched the other couples. I looked over at Joe and Leanne and whispered to Lynn, "look" Joe and Leanne were engrossed in watching the action, but Joe had slipped Leanne's top over her left tit and was slowly massaging it. "Joe" Lynn said somewhat sharply, "let's find a room". I looked over Lynn's head at Leanne who smiled and shrugged her shoulders.
Luckily, we found an unoccupied room with only one bed. The four of us went in and Lynn firmly closed and locked the door and in one fluid motion, pulled her dress over her head. I gaped in surprise as she stood there in only her little thong. She was simply incredible. Her boobs were probably the same size as Leanne's with similar sized nipples but on her small frame, they looked huge. She had a flat tummy and a really fine ass which I got an even better look at when she slid her thong down her thighs and bent down to get it off her shoe. She sat down on the bed and pulled a standing Joe between her knees as she reached for his belt. "Right now" she said and unzipped his pants. "Right now Joe" and she leaned back showing a trimmed and very moist pussy. Joe follows orders quite well and stripped down and in one fluid motion, shoved his hard, thick but very average sized cock deep into her. Leanne had not been wasting time and walked past me to lay down naked on the bed next to Lynn in an obvious invitation to eat her. I got naked in a flash and went down on my wife who started to cum almost immediately. I looked over Leanne's pubic bone and caught Lynn's eye and winked at her. She smiled and tentatively reached out a hand to fondle Leanne's left tit. Joe must have been watching because he groaned once, said "think baseball" and then said "Oh shit" and groaned again and came deeply in his sexy wife. Lynn took her hand off of Leanne and slid it between her and Joe and as his dick started to soften, she brought herself to a tremendous orgasm. Lynn turned toward Leanne and Joe climbed on the bed to spoon his wife. Leanne pulled me up toward her, and as I got my erection close to her trimmed pussy, Lynn reached out and asked "May I?" "Sure" Leanne said and Lynn stroked my dick and guided it into my wife. Joe groaned again and said "damn, that's soooo hot".
All the scenery earlier and Lynn's touch finished me much too soon and I had a very intense orgasm in my wife. I rolled off Leanne and ended up next to Lynn. As we calmed down from our orgasms, there was a little touching and feeling going on and Joe eventually ended up behind Leanne. After awhile, my fingers found their way through Lynn's bush and into her sopping pussy. She immediately started to move her hips wantonly. I heard Leanne gasp and felt her leg slip over mine which meant that she was on her belly giving Joe access to her ass and pussy. In no time flat, both girls got off again. Both of us guys were getting a little twitchy but Lynn put a stop to that quickly. "Listen you two" she said as she sat up, "this was great but we gotta go. I promised my mom that we'd be home for the kids before 2:00 and it'll be close if we leave now. Will you be back next weekend"? "Probably" Leanne said, "maybe we'll see you then". "I hope so" Lynn said as she impulsively leaned forward and kissed Leann's nipple. "Oh my" Lynn said blushing, "Oh MY"!
We went back to the club the next Saturday and the Saturday after that. The evenings went pretty much the same as the first one. As the four of us got more comfortable with each other, there was more serious playing with each other's spouses, but it was still mostly just touching and rubbing and we ended up having sex with our wives only. Leanne and I talked about it several times and we thought maybe we'd eventually swap with them but Leanne was quite happy to take it slowly. We skipped the next Saturday but the next time we were at the club, Joe and Lynn were there and we had another great time at the bar and on the dance flow. Lynn was loosening up with me quite a bit and had taken to flashing those lovely tits at me quite often. "Much better" I thought "than the hoodie" About midnight, we went back to the back and found an empty room, again, with one bed. Lynn walked in in front of me, turned into my arms, and gave me the hottest kiss while I fondled her ass under her short skirt. Leanne was kissing Joe and had his dick out of his pants and was stroking it slowly.
It struck me again how odd it was to see my lovely wife using her small hand to rub a strange cock. Somehow Leanne eventually ended up naked in my arms and Lynn was naked with her husband. He was kneeling over her head and she was sucking his dick. Leanne got up next to them and leaned over and kissed Joe while Lynn's hand found its way to Leanne's pussy. I was suddenly doing nothing but looked down toward the foot of the bed to see Lynn's lovely legs spread wide. I crawled between them and slowly worked my way to her pussy. This was the first taste I had had of her and it was excellent. She was very wet and got wetter as I went down on her. She started to whimper and pulled her head off of Joe's dick. Leanne dropped across Lynn and rubbed her tit across her face as she reached for Joe's dick. I looked up in time to watch his fat cock disappear in my wife's mouth. "Think baseball Joe" I said quietly. "Oh I know, Sam, I'm thinking already!" he replied huskily. Lynn had her first orgasm on my tongue as she moaned into Leanne's tit. As she came down from her cum, she pulled me onto the bed and slid down to take my dick in her mouth. It was wonderful and I closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation. After a few exquisite minutes, she stopped and said "Sam, look" I turned my head in time to see Joe behind my wife who was on all fours. His dick had been rubbing on top of her ass as he fondled her ass and legs. She looked me in the eyes and shifted her hips a bit. Joe's dick slid down her ass, and as she continued to look at me, she moved backwards. From her expression, I knew exactly when he entered her. "Look at that" Lynn whispered. She then leaned forward, gave my dick two quick licks and climbed on top of me. "I guess we're swapping" she said as she slid my cock into her pussy. I watched it disappear until I felt her pubic bone make contact with mine. She was very snug and had some terrific muscle control. It was a true pleasure to watch this beautiful young woman ride me.
I could tell she was nearing an orgasm because her nipples hardened even more and a flush appeared across her chest. "Oh my god" she hissed, "I'M cumming". And cum she did. With her muscle control, I didn't last very long. As I started to moan, Joe asked "is he cummin in you baby"? "Is he"? he asked again. I pretty much answered him for her when I thrust upward, lifting her up off the bed a few inches "Ohhhhh shit" I moaned as I emptied my balls in her tightness. "Fuck" Joe said as he was in mid stroke with Leanne. He accidently pulled out and couldn't get back in in time and shot load after load over her ass. "Damn" he moaned, "I came all over you" "Not a problem hon" Leanne said as she reached between her legs and grabbed his still hard dick and slid it back into her. Two strokes were enough to get her over the top once more and after her orgasm, she collapsed on her stomach. Lynn disengaged from me and crawled over to my wife and licked all of Joe's semen from her ass while she slipped a hand between Leanne's legs and gave my wife another small orgasm.
After some recovery time, we all got dressed and eventually walked out of the club together. Lynn was walking with me and Joe was with Leanne. Joe kissed my wife good bye, and Lynn wrapped her arms around me to kiss me and whispered, "This was way more fun than bingo, let’s do it again." And we did and we did until Leanne and I moved to Florida.
We have discovered that our lifestyle friends are our best friends and John and Lynn are right at the top of our list. I just had an email from him last night and am hoping they can find a few days to cum south this fall. If they do, I'll be sure to take notes and pictures.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,329 views
On trips she would dress very trashy and talk to other men at a bar while I watched from across the room. She would often dance with strangers and tease them with ideas about taking her to bed, but she was married and I might find out. She would tell me every word and we would fuck like teenagers after wards. She would flash me in public places as she wouldn't wear panties, or would wear a short skirt with thigh highs, and I could see her panties or her thighs between her panties and her stockings. She often told me about her lovers before we got married and how one lover who happened to be black had the biggest cock she had ever seen, swallowed, or screwed.
She took great delight in giving me the details of how he once fucked her, and a couple of his buddies walked in unexpectedly and stood there watching them naked mid way through her getting plowed. She told me, she told her boyfriend to get off her and he refused. He told her by whispering in her ear that she needed to put on a show as he had told them she was great in bed, and he didn't want to be a liar. Angry she did just that by getting him off her, rolling over on her hands and knees and asking him to screw her from behind. He tried to stick his cock in her ass ,but she refused that time. She gave them a show alright being very verbal, loud, and dirty mouthed. She said this made her so hot and wet, she vowed to herself to repeat it and she kept her promise.
Only we couldn't get past the first time of actually exchanging partners. As much of a slut as she might be considered she was holding back, and I wasn't pushing hard enough to get it done. She was willing, but between kids, work and everything we just didn't and couldn't get over the finish line until a stroke of luck. Our kids were in school with other children of course, and we got to know a number of the other parents at school functions, carnivals, fund raisers and such. We got to know one couple, Steve and Angela, and became friendly acquaintances, but not much more. Angela was about mid 30's, short brown hair in a cute bob hair cut who kept in better shape than most all the other moms. Her boobs were probably no more than a 36C but appeared bigger as she had very little body fat and was always unusually tanned for a mom. So the word spread that she was always flirting with the other husbands, too friendly with men and so on. Steve was an attractive guy but they were a bit of a mismatch as she was a Diva, and he wasn't a ladies man. He was good looking, but next to Angela most guys would be the subject of the question. "What is she doing with him"? Tall at about 6' 1" he was athletic as were his kids but kind of shy around women, but all the other men really liked him as he was genuine, always joking about Angela's outfits, time spent at the gym as he obviously knew the women were kind of jealous about her. Angela drew so much attention that it didn't occur to me that she and Steve were our stroke of luck.
During our local raffle, Angela and I were in a meeting with the other parents and Angela made a remark that another couple were closet swingers. As I was a fan of the subject, the comment made an impression on me. Afterwards another parent asked if I heard Angela's comment, and when I said yes, he said the truth is she and Steve were into swinging although he was not certain as he hadn't witnessed anything. Well the wheels slowly started grinding. I made the comment to him that I would love to see what was underneath that outfit and Toria was curious about their sex life as she was a hottie, so he must either have money or a big dick. The parent said both as his parents were in oil and gas from back in the day and apparently a friend of his had gone golfing with Steve and witnessed the guys dick in the showers and it looked like a baby's fist flaccid and was afraid to see it at full erection.
Well I told Toria that evening as her response was only "oh really," but Toria was a size queen, in other words she loved the big dick. Did I say Love! She didn't let on, which I found strange, but I thought perhaps her size queen fixation was at an end, or was it. A couple of days later Toria reaffirmed that Steve had a big dick as Angela's best friend confirmed that one time over at Angela's pool she saw him getting undressed, and she won't forget walking in on Steve with no pants on and seeing a half firm dick that she said was bigger than anything she had ever seen. Steve made no effort to cover himself up and asked her if she liked what she saw. She hesitantly said yes, then realized what she had said. Steve started playing with it and asked her to touch it as most women love touching his dick. She did slowly as she wasn't inclined to cheat on her husband, and she moved closer and it was pretty hard but it still hung down much like a horse's dick. She said this as they had horses as children. After stroking it for a second, she moved away, and Steve asked her if she would like to suck on it or perhaps spend some time with him. She politely, but hurriedly refused and left the room. She was excited, angry, confused and didn't know what to do. She was caught in a total surprise that no one planned, and just wanted to get away from the situation and not deal with it. She says she can't stop thinking about it as Steve was unusually confident and the sight of a friend's husband naked with a stiffie was pretty well overwhelming. She wasn't a prude but she had no desire to get involved with another man but again she wonders if she can ever get his cock out of her mind. She was ashamed she didn't walk right away. but she didn't want to. No one forced her to grab him, and they both knew it.
So the rumor was true, and Toria knew it. She seemed aroused by it, but we didn't talk about it after that until after Steve and Angela's pool party. The raffle was about over, it was late spring and Steve and Angela had the parents who worked on the raffle over for a barbeque and swimming. I doubted many of the parents would actually swim, but I wore my swim trunks anyway, just in case. Toria also put on a conservative one piece suit in the event she got in the pool. A couple of days before the party, I ran into Angela at school as I and another parent needed to pick up the car that was to be given away at the dealers. Angela volunteered to drive me over to the dealership, and that was great with me. On the way she told me that her friend confided in her thatToria had asked her about the rumor concerning Steve's love muscle. She said, that her friend told her that Toria was very curious and asked all sorts of questions. But after I told Angela that I knew all about it, she seemed surprised. She said you mean you know that Toria was asking if Steve had a habit of doing that, and the answer was yes. Followed by that he often managed to be naked in front of Angela's friends as he knew the women would be interested in such a specimen because Steve had been getting extra attention about his penis since junior high school. Going on mentioned, That Angela knew about it and didn't have a problem with it and found it helped them get other women and couples interested in swinging with them as they enjoyed that kind of activity.
Well you could say I was surprised that Toria hadn't told me that part of the story. Steve and Angela were swingers, and Toria knew it and hadn't told me. Toria had been asking lots of questions about Steve and then Angela and she dropped the bomb as she said Toria had asked her friend if Steve had ever said anything about Toria. The answer was a definite yes. It seems Steve had remarked that he liked my wife's tits and legs and wouldn't mind getting a piece of that action. That Steve and Angela had asked us over with the intent of Steve hitting on Toria and hopefully me returning the favor towards Angela. Damn, this was my lucky day. All I could assume was that Toria had not mentioned this as she was afraid this might be the time we started actually swinging.I talked further with Angela over lunch, and we hatched a plan that had my stomach filled with butterflies and my dick hard with lust.
Getting ready to go to the party, I saw Toria taking a shower and said you better shave down there as you don't want the parents to think you have a jungle down there. She responded by taking her time shaving it bald. I also suggested that she might want to wear a two piece as she had a good body and who cares if none of the other moms were in a two piece as Angela would certainly be in a two piece, she might even suggest we go skinny dipping. So reluctantly Toria changed into a conservative two piece, but much more revealing than the one piece.
The party was as expected as few parents actually wanted to be seen in a swim suit except Angela, Toria, and one other mom who looked pretty hot. Otherwise it was good food, good wine, and friends enjoying a pool on a spring evening. Life was good, but about to get a lot better. As the evening wore on most of the parents, the drinkers left, and soon there were four couples left. Sure enough Angela suggested going skinny dipping as she was wearing a tiny bra top that left only the tips of her nipples to the imagination but to her credit she was wearing a cover up which only left the men gasping for air and the women only mildly angry. She had a wild, hot, and hard ass with the perfect tan. The women agreed that if one of them took off their tops the others would follow, but then one couple suddenly had to leave as they remembered the babysitter was needing to go home. That left three couples, and the idea of skinny dipping was abandoned. After a little more wine, Angela and Steve started kissing over at one end of the pool the rest of us were discussing how to get out of there gracefully.The other couple said they were leaving on a family outing the morning so they bade goodbye and left.
After they left Angela asked me to help her get some more wine, ice, and snacks, and off we went to the kitchen. Steve then started moving on my wife, and asked her if it was true that she was interested in seeing his cock as Angela's friend had spilled the beans? Angela denied it at first, but said she had talked about him but only in a casual way. So Steve, being Steve asked her to follow him to the small guest house behind the pool, and she followed. He instantly pulled down his trunks, and Angela was left speechless. It was a big dick indeed, although not hard in any way it was long and heavy as though it commanded attention. She noticed he had a great tan, no pubic hair, and he played with it just like her friend had said he would. Again he asked her to touch it and she said "I would but my husband and Angela might catch them". He then proceeded to walk over to my wife, grab her hand and wrap it around his cock. It became hard to hide her excitement as she was having difficulty swallowing, but she knew her excuses were melting fast. She grabbed it softly at first but then she felt him getting aroused more and more as the seconds flew by, and she could feel herself getting excited. Here she was a married woman holding another married man's cock in her hands, and she had no idea where this was going. Her head was spinning due to the situation and the wine and the situation. She wanted to suck on his dick as that is what she always did when she was alone with a man who was naked and clearly ready to perform. Only she wasn't alone, she was married and his wife was across the yard with her husband.
Steve moved to the next step as he put his hands in her bikini bottom and squeezed her naked ass as he massaged it and kneaded it just like other men had done before, during and after fucking her pussy. She was getting wet but she hadn't actually felt the moisture, that would be up to Steve. He then told her to get naked, and that kind of shook her out of a daze. She wasn't drugged but then again she felt uncertain, almost clueless as to what to do, resist or submit. Risk getting caught or not giving a damn as she was a woman who wanted this man's cock in her pussy, more and more desperately as the seconds and minutes counted down. Get naked, are you kidding? She protested halfheartedly hoping he would stop and praying he wouldn't. You better get dressed I insisted, and he started undoing my bra, lifting it up over my tits, gently squeezing them and playing with them like lover's do. When I attempted to stop him he grabbed my wrists and with authority said, Listen Toria, "take a look at this," pointing to his now hard dick, and continuing, "I am hard and I am anxious to make love to you and I know you feel the same way I do, so why are you resisting?" I instantly, without thinking, blurted out " There is nothing more I would love to do that suck your cock, but what about Angela and Robert?" Steve responded, "I know you have wanted to have sex with other men for some time! Now is the time Toria and although I may not be the perfect guy, I am the perfect guy in the room and we both want this so please take off your suit."
Don't ask me why but that was good enough logic for me so I slipped out of my suit showing him my bald pussy and that is when I noticed I was very wet. I untied my bra and here I was naked, aroused with a naked man about to break my marriage vows, and somehow either through sheer lust, intoxication, or probably just desire, I was going to try and enjoy this moment despite knowing the danger. I started kissing him deeply and we explored each others bodies especially his penis as I was like a school girl who had never held a man's hard dick. I couldn't get enough of it and I didn't really care if he knew it. He fingered me some and concentrated on my clit until I was begging him "Please Fuck Me, Please stick your cock in my pussy. I know you fuck other women, and Angela knows it so do me hard. I want you so bad it hurts."
At that point Steve said "and so does Robert" as he set this whole thing up, and they have been watching us from the side door. At which point I looked over, and sure enough they were standing there and Robert had a huge grin on his face as did Angela. At that point it would not have mattered if they were angry as I was as excited as I had ever been, and I didn't really care as this was the opportunity I had wanted but been too afraid and uncertain to take advantage of. So I said to, Steve "Robert has wanted his wife to get fucked by another man for years, and I want you to show him how well that cock can fuck my pussy."
At that point he grabbed the snake and tried to slide it into my pussy with no success at first. Roberts cock is fairly big, but Steve's is huge and I was in heaven. After a little lubricant and patience it went in and I started playing with his balls and talking as dirty as I knew how and that is pretty dirty. He seemed to get even harder, if that was possible but told me he was going to hold off coming for as long as he could and he could. He would pull it out and rub my clitty, then slide it back in slowly building up to me coming one of those hard jerking, crumpled up face orgasms where you explode on his dick and seconds later my pussy was wet and released.
At that point I was again surprised by Robert and Angela naked on the carpet writhing around in a sensual lovers dance, and Robert had a hard on and Angela didn't seem to care he was not as long as Steve, but every bit as hard, perhaps harder. As I saw them kissing and Robert playing with her ass, tits, and clitty. I was aroused, a little jealous, excited, and nervous, but soon Steve's cock was getting hard watching his wife getting fucked by my husband. Steve could have ass fucked me, if he had asked, but I am glad he didn't as I don't know how I could have taken that giant cock in my ass. This time he got aroused as I did, and I enjoyed hearing Angela moaning, asking my husband to stick it in slowly, hearing the sounds of a man's cock, and a woman's pussy for the first time. Yes, that was the first time as I had never heard or seen another couple fuck four feet away from me. At one point we were both fucking, begging, kissing and breathing deeply as lovers do only we were fucking other people for the first time.
Afterwards we laid there for a while drinking a little and me teasing Robert for "setting me up". Robert asked why I didn't tell him that I knew Steve and Angela were swingers and I answered "I wasn't ready and I guess I needed a push or a situation just like this where my emotions took over and I didn't have to think about it. When Steve pulled his dick out of his trunks my brain sort of stopped and my needs and desires took over." Just like that, years of talking, suggesting and fantasizing were over. We both knew this would definitely not be the last time but maybe, just maybe it might be the best time.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 10,061 views
She was a simple, shy and very reserved (orthodox) girl when I met her in college. It took me 12 months just to get to kiss her and another 6 months get my hand on her breasts with clothes on. So you can imagine where she came from. I on the other hand had very liberated and open thinking, but never put it to use as I did not want to cheat on my loved one. We had our first intercourse (after a lot of cajoling and teaching) at my house. This was in the 3rd year of us dating. I taught her all that was to be known about loving and love-making by 18 year olds like necking, kissing, first blow-job, orgasms (male & female), etc. in fact I was her sex tutor and have remained so since we got married.
I have always had fantasies (not that I am the first one) of group sex, multiple partners (no cheating), etc, etc. So one month after our marriage, I float the idea of swinging. Can you imagine what would have been her reaction? I'll tell you. No talk and no sex for one full month. Anyway, to cut the story short, I introduced her to sex clubs, sent her stories, purchased sexy lingerie, sex toys, movies, etc to get her more involved in swinging. While having sex, I would talk about my fantasies of seeing her with another man, getting a lady involved with us both and so on. Sometimes she would agree that we should experiment, but the next morning, she would not talk about it. Then we came to the USA and I introduced her to some swing clubs. Man the sex there was great, as she would be so turned on by the fact that she was getting naked in front of others, and people were seeing her having sex.
Then last week, when I was on Swing Lifestyle and met a young stud who we will call "S" with whom she started chatting. Then we decided to meet with him for a movie and see how it goes forward. So both S & I researched and decided to go for a movie which no wants to see, so that we can get a empty theater.
On the designated day, we went to a movie house close to where we live having no thoughts as to what may occur. This was the 10:30 pm show, on a weekday so the theater was empty. She wore a short denim skirt, with a red hot panty and a matching front clasp bra and a loose fitting light red top with a drawstring collar which could be opened up for easy access. We even packed a small backpack with condoms, lubes, and some towels in case we actually went ahead with S. Though both of us were nervous, I was extremely excited due to the fact that she actually agreed to meet with another man. This was a complete surprise for me that she actually agreed to dress up to impress someone, and also that she may end up having sex with someone other than me for the first time in her life. So we went to the movie house, butterflies in my stomach and met up with S. He was smart looking with a terrific physique and a great sense of humor. I purchased the tickets, and went in. We saw that there was just one other couple sitting in the entire hall, so we went up and sat in the last row, just under the projector with each of us on either side of her. Later on one more couple came in and sat up front under the railings so they were practically invisible to us.
V was so overwhelmed that she could not even speak anything. I made small talk, and she eventually loosened up to start talking with S. As time passed, the movie started. I could see that she was very tensed up with her legs crossed and leaning towards me as if S would make a grab at her and she would not know what to do. I kissed her a couple of times and could feel that she was scared. So S started to just touch her on her hand. Nothing erotic, just keeping his hand near hers. I could see, that she was making a effort to touch him and she did. They held hands for the next 5-10 minutes. Gradually S started to roam his other hand on her arm and she allowed him to. Down under, she was already getting a bit wet, but could not control her mixed emotions. She kept on looking at me, and I told her that it will be entirely her choice and we both will respect it.
S then started kissing her on the neck. The couple ahead of us was also involved in their own lip-lock. This was good motivation for V. She freed her hand and kissed me in the most passionate way that I could ever remember. S was still necking her and was touching her breasts thru her clothes. V was already moaning a bit (again, from mixed emotions), but she was getting hotter by the second. I opened the drawstring on her top and opened her. S needed no instructions and dived between her cleavage with his luscious pink lips. V just put her hand on her mouth lest anyone hear what was happening. I tried to keep a lookout and also part-take in the pleasure exercise that was happening with V.
S played with her taut nipples and kept talking to her all the while roaming his lips on her neck, cheeks, shoulders and her breasts. Then V did the unthinkable and opened her bra. Both S & I needed no further invitation and we started sucking on her nipples from both sides. All three of us became oblivious to our surroundings. By this time, V was ecstatic and moaning in a low voice. S helped her uncross her legs and put her left leg on his right leg. I did the same and put her right leg over my left leg. All the time, we were playing with her open breasts. V put her hand on my penis, which was rock hard watching her being pleasured by another man and that too openly in a movie house. I loosened my jeans, and she took out my penis. I was surprised to see that she was doing the same with S. He was clean and uncut, whereas I was cut. It was later that V confessed to me that she was so scared, she just wanted to go home. But then she herself decided, that it was either this, or back to our bedroom and old lifestyle. And she chose to liberate herself once and for all. So here we were, in a movie house, with S fingering her thru her panty, top open with breasts out, and rubbing our open penises. This was too much for me, but I controlled myself.
I put my hand on her panty, and she was soaking wet. Her wetness had permeated thru her panties to her short skirt. I parted her panty and started massaging her. S guided his hand and played with her wet pussy for quite some time until she almost had a orgasm. I had to kiss her to make her stop moaning lest someone hear us. This was like 30 minutes into the movie. S asked, and V decided that it was time to proceed to the hotel. There were quite a few hotels around and we went to the nearest and best one. She sat in the car, while I checked in and also purchased some beer from their bar. We parked in the back and I gave a key to S who went in first.
V & I arrived after five minutes into the room. I opened the bottles and handed them to V & S. The three of us were sitting around the room talking and drinking beer. After 10-15 more minutes of talking and trying to see if the TV had a menu to select any porn film, we switched to HBO, and there was a sex reality show going on. This was enough for S & I to move to the king bed where V was sitting drinking her beer. I had already finished my beer and so I started fondling V's breasts and kissing her. On the other side, S started to do the same. He had already stripped down to his shorts, and I was still overdressed. Alternately we kissed her and sucked her, and fingered her. I helped V remove her top and bra completely. S helped her remove her panties and skirt. V was clean shaven S started stroking her while I undressed. V had her eyes shut and was moaning. She was so wet already, since she had come once during the movie. S started eating her making her moan more and V was jerking me off while I was sucking her breasts. V is very fond of someone sucking her breasts, but now, with someone pleasuring her pussy, with a dick in hand and getting her tit sucked, was more than she could handle and she came in S's face. Then it was my turn to lick her off and she started giving S a blow job while he played with her taut tits. This was a first for both of us. I was so hot looking at her eating another mans meat.
After some time, S put on a condom as she lay on her back, and he entered her. OMG! here was our first fantasy coming to life. Another man making love to V. S was very passionate and knew how to get her to climax. I sat beside V stroking her breasts and kissing her. Within minutes, V was buckling and squirted hard. Even S liked to see her so wet. Then he turned her over on her knees and entered her from behind. Every now and then S would stop and stroke her with his finger or the head of his penis. V liked this very much. I was now receiving the best blowjob of my life from V while she was being taken by S in a doggy position. S kept up the tempo and he made her squirt once more. I could see the glow on her face. She was now so much into it that she kept moaning and asking S for more. Next S turned her on her back and took her from the side of the bed in a standing position. He would pound her for 30 seconds and then take her slowly, remove from her, stroke her with his penis head or finger and upon inserting she would squirt. I could see that she loved this so much, she was meeting each of his stroke. Finally after 40 minutes of S starting on her, he came big and so did she. V had that satisfied look on her face, something that I had not seen on her since some time.
I knew that I would not last this long. I mounted V in a missionary position and kissed her with eyes closed. She was so wet, I slid in without any effort. S was by her side, sucking away on her nipple and getting jerked at the same time. I lasted around 10 minutes and came very hard inside her. We lay next to each other on the bed which is wet in 3-4 different places and V is feeling completely spent. So we try to watch tv for some time and talk regular stuff.
V wanted to go to sleep as she was feeling sore, but a couple of quick kisses and nipple teasing, and she was game again. This time, I started with her while she was fondling S. After a hard pumping I came on her, but wanted to keep going, so I laid on my back, and V mounted me. This time, S stood up and another of our fantasies happened. V took him completely in her mouth while bucking on me. It was great to see her being so pleasured and her savoring every moment of it. After I came again along with her, S mounted her, and this time he came fast and hard. V lost count of the number of times she squirted. The bed was wet in so many places, it was difficult to sleep in any position without a part of you feeling cold due to the wetness.
We both thanked S and he left for home. We went to sleep at around 3 AM so completely satisfied and curiously hungry for more. This was my version, she will put up hers later.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,916 views
In 2007, while vacationing on a beach in Mexico, we saw a few topless women walk by. She joked about doing that too. I said, "you wouldn't". But she did, and I got a raging hard-on watching the guys walk by and stare at her tits. I'd never been with a flirty exhibitionist women before and what a turn on. It opened my eyes sexually about someone who I figured to be a little prudish. In 2008, we decided to check out a clothing optional resort in Mexico, so we could try full nudity. Naturally, after we booked the trip, we started talking about all sorts of hot possibilities and maybe sex with others. Sara just laughed and said that it "would be cheating". What I kind of like about my wife is that she is that she just loves to get her pussy licked followed by animal hot sex where she prefers her man to get on top and pound away for as long as he likes and then come. She can take a good long pumping before ever losing steam. She is able to get dripping wet in minutes which is also really handy for quick hot sex every now and then. Although she is a very loyal person, Sara has admitted to me that it would (hypothetically, of course) really turn her on to see another man getting a stiff cock after looking at her body. I told her that it is my fantasy to see her getting fucked hard by one or more men. She would get so wet when we talked about it, so I was pretty sure that she was warm to the idea even though she would not admit it.
We arrived at the resort in September, 2008, expecting lots of sun and nudity. It is a couples resort and many beautiful couples were there. What a turn on. Almost everyone was friendly and very sociable. It was like no vacation we had ever taken. Sara had her clothes off before I'd even set the suitcases on the bed. The first night we went to the disco. Sara wore a slutty leather bikini and top that showed her full tits. For her bottom, she wore a very short leather mini skirt with no panties. She got lots of stares on the dance floor.
We noticed one tall good looking guy flirting with many different women. He looked like a younger James Brolin. Sara said that he was kind of cute. His wife was kind of hanging around, not appearing to mind his flirting and touching several women. Suddenly, he walked up to Sara, with me sitting beside her, put his hand on her knees and said to her.."you are gorgeous". Sara and I didn't know what to say but I could tell she was very flattered by the compliment and blushing. He was kneeling if front of her and he could very plainly see her pussy peeking out from under her tight skirt. It turned me on to see his eyes gazing under her skirt for a few lingering seconds.
After he walked away, Sara looked over at me and said something like, "he's quite the handsome guy". I said, "what would you do if he made a pass at you?" She just smiled. Later that night, we saw Brolin go into the Club "Playroom" with three or four other couples and a woman that did not appear to be his wife. Sara asked if I wanted to go in so we did. There were many couples in various stages of making out. We got a spot near Brolin and quickly undressed. I started licking Sara's pussy hard. Brolin kept looking over until he finally looked up and told her she had a beautiful pussy and that I was a "lucky guy". I thought for a few seconds then asked if he wanted a taste. Sara heard me and didn't seem to have any objection to my suggestion. Brolin's partner said "go for it". My wife just smiled. He licked my wife's pussy for several minutes . She really moaned more loudly than I have ever heard her moan. Brolin's partner reached over and, after gently stroking my hard cock for a few seconds, wrapped her soft wet lips around my shaft and started sucking hard.
Of course, we weren't "swingers", so I was reluctant to go too much further without discussing it first with Sara. But this did go on for several very sweet minutes. I can't say whether I was turned on more by seeing Brolin licking Sara or having my own cock sucked. Brolin's dick was thick and hard and I certainly got the feeling he would have loved to shove it in Sara's pussy if he had half a chance.
After about fifteen minutes of sucking and licking, Brolin returned to his partner and they continued their play.
Needless to say, I got behind Sara doggy style shortly after that and blew my load in no time. Brolin said that he hoped to see us again as we quickly left the room.The next evening we wanted to try the hot tub. We had many drinks and socialized with many different couples. Every one was naked. It was a great time. There were many fun couples and groups in the hot tub.
By 1:00 a.m.. some of the couples started getting pretty hot. It started with blow jobs, usually. In no time, there were at least three couples fucking right in front of us. The guys were sitting on the edge of the hot tub and their spouse or girlfriend (I assume) were riding on top. We were only three or four feet away from these sexy asses bouncing up and down on cock right in front of our faces. Needless to say, Sara and I started getting very horny. Although she is a little shy about having sex in front of others (so she told me) she began kissing me and grabbing and tugging at my very stiff cock. After several minutes of very intense necking and fondling, I gently bent her over the edge of the hot tub and shoved my cock in her pussy from behind and started pounding away. She was moaning and squirming, seemingly oblivious to the other people around.
After pumping away for several minutes, I heard a "hey there guys" from behind me. It was Brolin. We joked and chatted for a bit as I was pumping my wife's pussy. Definitely a first for both of us having anyone see us fuck, let alone chat while doing it. I caught him glancing occasionally at her wet cunt as he talked to both of us. After a while, he didn't even pretend, he just kept staring at the hot wet pussy while talking to me. I could tell that my wife was happy he showed up especially when she noticed his cock getting very stiff just under the surface of the water as he looked at us going at it and saw her tits bouncing back and forth as I pumped her ass from behind.
His wife soon wondered over from the other side of the hot tub. He introduced her and I was a little embarrassed but barely broke stroke. She looked at both of us and made some nice compliment about my cock. She was not the same lady Brolin was with the night before. She was short haired perky blond. Her pussy was trimmed to a nice thin landing strip and I definitely took a few glances while we talked.
I guess it was about then that I became a little camera shy and pulled out. Sara was still totally hot. She said, loud enough for Brolin to hear that she "could have gone all night". Sara stayed in the doggy position and said .."maybe your buddy is up for it", if its ok with his wife. I asked him about it being ok with his wife and he looked over and they both nodded and said, "no problem, we're cool if you're ok".
Well he didn't have to be asked twice. He quickly stood up and gently eased his stiff cock into my wife's pussy. His wife, obviously not being new to this type of thing, quickly slid over beside me and wrapped her lips around my limpish cock. It was at full attention in about 10 seconds. I asked Sara if it was ok and she said "go for it honey".
After sucking for a few minutes, Brolin's wife sat me up on the edge of the hot tub and slid her wet pussy over my stiff cock. She bucked up and down like a pro as her tits bounced up and down in my face. It was hard not to come inside her hot wet cunt. It felt fabulous. I couldn't help but look over at Brolin and my wife.
Brolin must have fucked her for at least 15 minutes before coming inside. I wish I had brought my camera. I thought it would make be jealous, but the sight of this guy fucking my made me so hard that after he came, I blew my load inside Brolin's cute wife.
After a few minutes of pleasantries, we both paired off with our respective spouses and went at it again in the hot tub. It was the most sensual erotic experience I have ever had.
We never saw them again after that, but did exchange email addresses. Brolin and his wife left the next day and although the rest of the trip was great, we didn't have quite an experience like that again. I still dream about our adventure and look forward to a similar experience.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,682 views
She chuckled to herself when she thought of her last seven months of hanging out with these two guys and how they had become so casual about taking advantage of each other and using each others bodies when ever any of them felt like it. And she felt like it often.
This wasn't going to be a very exciting weekend however, so she was not very anxious to make the trip, but when she tried to get out of it gracefully Ben had pleaded with her to go. Ben’s Aunt Kate was visiting from the mainland and wanted to go out with them. Sue figured they wanted some help entertaining her. She didn't mind the rest of the family going out with them, but she, Ben and Tony had to restrain themselves while the family was around. Although when their teenage nieces and nephews had gone with them for a party on the boat, Tony had told her to act responsible and keep her clothes on. It was a fun weekend but nothing to compare with the ones that just the three of them went on.
Sue loved to reminisce about the trips she had been on with the guys and how lucky she was that they had caught her jacking off on the beach while she was reading a very sexually explicit book. They still felt guilty, that when they had taken her without asking the first time, she secretly had loved it. It was nice they were still making up for that. Now she could take them anytime she wanted.
She tried hard not to compare them with each other, but it was hard. Ben just loved to go down on her and he never seemed to get tired of licking and sucking. Tony on the other hand was very well hung and she just loved that too. When he mounted her from behind and got into the throes of passion, his cock reached her “G” spot so easily she would just go crazy. Of course, she didn't mention these things to the guys because she loved them both. The other thing that was different was that they weren't jealous of each other.
When they were alone she could have one or both of them together and they never said a word about being slighted. Of course, she was very good at making love herself, as she just loved sex. She had gotten much better after she had gotten rid of all her hang-ups and had a more mature outlook on life. Her friend in Alaska had helped her lose some of her inhibitions years ago, but after turning her life around and reintroducing herself to the world, all phobias and inhibitions had vanished. Ben and Tony had met her at just the right time.
She threw her overnight bag and the beach bag in the back of the old VW van and drove off to the marina. Sue was surprised when she got to the dock and heard the main diesel engines warming up and the little diesel generator running. That meant the guys had already disconnected the shore power and the refrigerators and lights were powered from the ship's power. Maybe they were in a big hurry, and wanted to take Aunt Kate out and get her seasick, bring her back and send her home. That would be great (but maybe a little selfish).
Sue had never met Aunt Kate but she knew she lived in California and over saw the family interest in C&H Sugar at the Martinis office. The boys said she was a widow and after her husband died she took over his position on the board of C&H. It is very likely she hadn’t spent much time at sea and old people can’t stand being seasick. As she crossed the brow and stepped through the gangway she looked around for the rest of the party but didn't see anyone. The guys must be in the engine room checking things out for the trip. Sue knew that with Aunt Kate aboard she wouldn’t get to use the main salon, so she headed below to stow her stuff in one of the state rooms. As she started down the ladder to forward berthing she heard some noise coming out of the galley and smelled the unmistakable aroma of fresh coffee.
“Hi, I’m Kate”. “You must be Sue”, came the voice from the galley. The woman that stepped out with the coffeepot and hand full of cups was definitely not what Sue had pictured Aunt Kate to look like. She had long brown hair and blue eyes that accentuated her beautiful complexion. She couldn't be over forty-five or fifty years old and even under the muumuu she wore, it was obvious she was very well preserved for her age. Sue felt a little uneasy at first and she was glad she had been keeping up with her aerobics, and worked out once or twice a week. Her body had firmed up and she actually enjoyed showing it off, so she wasn't intimidated for long.
Kate quickly told Sue how she became Ben’s aunt (by marrying his uncle that was twenty years her senior) and asked her to call her Kate. Those boys make me feel to damn old by calling me Aunt Kate and I’m younger than Tony. “Don’t believe her”, Tony said as he came forward from the engine room. “She just looks that young because she had a facelift”, he said laughing. She fucked poor old Uncle Harold to death and took over his estate, so she could come out here and abuse Ben and me every six months or so. Sue could see right then that this was not going to be the kind of trip she had imagined.
As they all sauntered up to the pilothouse, they found Ben going over some charts and copying down loran fixes that were supposed to be hot mahi-mahi areas. (mahi-mahi is the Hawaiian name for Bull dolphin, but since everyone related dolphin with porpoise and Flipper, no one used the “D” word to describe the fish.) As they were getting underway and easing out into the open water, Kate and Sue had a chance to talk, and they liked each other right away.
They talked about family and grand kids. Kate had been married twice before meeting the boys’ Uncle Harold (and fucking him to death, as Tony says). It was obvious from the conversation that Kate was more familiar with the guys than an aunt usually is. Sue was not sure she was going to like that and even though she really liked Kate she could feel some pangs of jealousy. If anything, the guys were more attentive to her today than ever before.
After reaching the open water and heading for the fishing bank near Kahoolawe, Kate and Sue went up to the flying bridge to finish their coffee. It was beautiful, as always, and the sun was already beating down. Kate said she had been cooped up in an office for weeks, and asked if Sue would mind if she sunbathed on the way to the next island. Sue, of course, didn't object and Kate slipped out of her muumuu and spread out on the bench seats along the side of the bridge. Her only attire was a pair of skimpy bikini panties. Her breasts were nicely shaped but sagging a little, just as all women their age. Her nipples were large with beautiful aureole around them. The tan lines around the panties indicated a lot of topless sunbathing, but not much totally nude exposure.
Sue wondered for a minute if she was a little brazen to enjoy total nude sunbathing as much as she did here in Hawaii. She, too, stripped off her tank top and shorts but left her panties on. Looking at Kate, she thought, “how stupid”, the panties didn't hide anything anyway. The guys moved around the boat and attended to their duties but kept their shorts on for obvious reasons. Once reaching the fishing grounds the girls put their shorts on and took their positions on the fantail as they started trolling for the big fish.
After a long day of successful fishing and only stopping for a quick lunch, all four of them were tired and ready for a rest and something to eat. Ben pulled the boat into a bay on the lee side of Kahoolawe and dropped the anchor in two fathoms of water, about a hundred yards from the beach. Kahoolawe is the only unpopulated island in Hawaii and its only inhabitants are wild goats that are said to date back to Captain Cook. Until recently, the military used the island for gunnery practice and a bombing target, so it was off limits for people to roam around on.
Sue went down to the galley to start dinner and while she was cutting up fruit for the salad, Kate came in and started preparing rice and stir-fry. They were still in their shorts and topless as it just seemed the normal attire on the boat. As she reached over Sue’s head for a pan from the overhead rack, Kate’s breasts brushed Sue’s back. That sent shivers up and down Sue’s back and caused her to pause for a minute so she didn't cut herself with the knife. Kate didn't seem to notice the contact but the tiny galley made it necessary for it to be repeated several times before the meal was ready. Sue even had the urge to reciprocate at one point when she was putting things in the sink but just couldn't do it.
The ladies had a gourmet meal prepared in half an hour. After having a substantial but light dinner, they gathered around the lounge to relax and enjoy an after dinner drink. Everyone wound up dozing off for a little nap and totally relaxing. After a half-hour nap the guys were wondering if there was any longooster along the coast where they had anchored. Kate said she didn't care about longooster but she would enjoy a little swim and a salt-water bath to cool off and freshen up.
After lowering a Jacobs Ladder over the side Tony and Ben grabbed facemasks and swim fins and dived into the water. Sue explained that she didn't swim so she would be the shark watch, half-joking and half-serious. Kate slipped out of her shorts and panties and prepared to jump off the side of the boat, telling Sue not to mistake her for a shark. Completely nude now, the tan lines around Kate’s hips and crotch were very white and very sexy and Sue couldn't help feel she was showing off a little. After Kate made a big splash next to the boat, Sue did turn around and check the location of the rifle mounted on the forward bulkhead. She wondered if anyone ever cleaned it, but then remembered Tony saying that it was stainless steel and all most impervious to the salt water.
Sue took the opportunity to strip completely and step under the fresh water shower on the fantail to freshen up. She felt a little left out by not knowing how to swim but also enjoyed a little quiet time to relax by herself. She took the opportunity to read her book a little while and have a second cup of coffee. The guys were over by the beach looking for the warm water lobster called longooster and Kate was swimming around the boat. Sue hadn’t seen any bubbles from the fisherman for a while but Kate was floating on her back, a few feet from the Jacobs Ladder.
There was an excruciating scream- Sue’s heart skipped a beat as she thought shark. Before she reached the gangway at the ladder, she heard laughter, splashing and Kate cussing a blue streak. The guys had swum out from the beach and under the boat, grabbing her from under the water. She thought for sure something had gotten her. They frolicked in the water for a while as Kate tried to drowned both the guys they all laughed about her fright. Finally, Kate had enough and swam to the Jacobs Ladder to get out of the water. As she grabbed the shaky ladder and pulled herself part way up to the deck, Ben climbed up the ladder behind her and stuck is tongue between the cheeks of her ass. Kate screamed again and tried to kick him off the ladder, saying she knew there was a woman eating shark in the water. They finally got out of the water and under the fresh water shower to rinse the salt out of their hair and off their skin. The boys stripped off their shorts for the first time that day and all three of them washed each other’s back. It was obvious to Sue, this wasn't the first time and again she felt a little pang of jealousy. It went away as fast as it came on, and she was mad at herself for letting it happen. She was supposed to be past those head games but sometimes she just had to remind herself.
The late afternoon sun was still warm and a warm breeze was blowing off shore. They all lay on the upholstered hatch cover of the fish box. The fish box was eight by ten foot, so there was room for all of them and a stack of beach towels worked as pillows. Sue had been sipping wine coolers while the others were swimming so she was pretty relaxed and wanted to lay next to Tony and feel his smooth skin next to hers. She realized the wine had given her a glow on and she just wanted to close her eyes, stretch out and relax.
Sue laid her hand down between herself and Tony and it brushed his semi-erect penis. She cradled it in her hand and stroked his balls with the end of her fingers. She felt sooo good, and it was nice to be happy and comfortable. Sue was dozing and Tony was stroking her breast when she felt him lean over and take one of her nipples in his mouth. He started stroking the other one with his hand as he licked around her nipple and nibbled a little between sucks. It felt real good and she was getting hotter by the minute. Tony stopped stroking her right breast and slid his hand down her tummy and rubbed her pubic hair and her mound. She spread her legs slightly to make herself more accessible. By this time Tony’s cock was as hard as a rock and rubbed against her thigh. She alternated between massaging his balls and stroking his cock. She had no intention of hurrying as she was enjoying too much. Her clit was swollen to its fullest and she was getting real wet.
All of a sudden she had another pair of lips on her right breast which gave her a little start. She opened her eyes just a little and was surprised to see Kate with her mouth over her nipple and it was Kate’s hand that was on her pussy. It felt so good she just shut her eyes and enjoyed. She couldn't resist taking Kate’s breast in her idle hand and exploring the soft smooth skin and hard tight nipple. She seized the hard nipple between her thumb and index finger. It felt so good she was in a state of bliss. The lips left her nipple and proceeded to her mouth.
It was the first experience like this for Sue and she loved it. It was wonderful to have both her tits sucked at the same time but this kiss was every bit as exciting. The next thing was unbelievable. She felt kisses on her thighs and hands massaging her hips. The kisses moved up her inner thighs and to the lips of her pussy. So many things were happening now she couldn't keep them in focus. Kate moved some and her lips went back to Sue’s nipple. When Sue opened her eyes, Kate’s left tit was just brushing her lips. She knew what was wanted and she was ecstatic herself.
Taking the nipple in her mouth and sucking it was as wonderful as she had imagined it would be. She had often thought of what it would be like, but never thought she would get a chance to experience it. Sue released Tony’s cock and wrapped her arms around Kate’s back and slid her hands to her ass and gently pulled her closer. Kate let her lips trail down Sue’s tummy and settle on her wet pussy where just moments earlier Ben had been sucking.
The two women were now in a 69 position and were sucking each other. Tony and Ben were not idle. They were rubbing the girls and encouraging them with little massages and licks along with verbal encouragement. Sue was enjoying the sensation of licking Kate’s pussy and feeling her body in any way she wanted. Tony came around behind Kate and eased his cock against her pussy while Sue was still sucking it. Sue watched as his cock slid into Kate’s cunt just inches from her mouth. Sue tried to take Tony’s balls in her mouth but couldn't quite reach them. At that time she realized her legs were being raised up and Ben’s cock was easing into her pussy. Kate was still trying to keep sucking Sue’s clit and was doing real well. Ben’s cock felt so good and the sucking just enhanced it.
Just then, Tony slipped his cock out of Kate and put it directly into Sue’s mouth. She was surprised at first but she loved it. She could taste Kate’s pussy but she had already tasted it before. She could feel Ben pull out of her and could just imagine him putting his cock in Kate’s mouth. Both the men fucked in and out of the women’s mouths and then went back to their pussies.
The tempo kept building and all four of them were in a frenzy. Ben started to come and Sue could feel him convulsing and the warm cum unloaded into her cunt. Kate was next and Tony and Sue came together. Tony had started to come in Kate and pulled out in the middle of his ejaculation and put his cock in Sue’s mouth. Even though he had come partly in Kate’s pussy, he filled Sue’s mouth with the rest.
They all stayed right where they were and enjoyed. Gradually, they lay on the hatch cover and rested without changing positions. While they were resting, Sue leaned forward and licked Kate’s pussy again and squeezed her ass with her hands. After a long rest they all got up and staggered to the fresh water shower. The sun had set and night lights showed the way to the main salon and the king sized bed.
The next two days were more of the same and Sue had more of her new experiences. By the time they took Kate to the airport on Monday morning, there wasn't much they didn't know about each other. They had experienced every part of each others body and were as comfortable as she was with Ben and Tony.
At first Kate said she would be back in six months for the next board meeting, but after hugs all around and before boarding the plane she said she would see them in a month or so. What a weekend. For one that started out to be boring, it sure was very memorable.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,962 views
After we got home, we started discussing what we would do next. We had discussed during heated times about visiting an adult hotel or club. Lisa had always responded that while threesomes and other wild stuff turned her on while watching a video, she could never actually do it. So I was shocked when Lisa said that sounded like fun. I checked into a place I had heard of in the city. Unfortunately, it was booked, and from what I understood from the front desk, it was booked in advance several weeks out. So much for that! We looked on the Internet for other places in the city that we might go and found a place that was on-premise private club but had no associated hotel. Neither one of us we exactly sure what on-premise meant but we decided to go. We arranged online to stay in a nearby hotel, packed and headed to the city.
Although it was the middle of summer it was dark by the time we left home. To get warmed up, we brought along an adult DVD that she watched from the back seat. Since it was dark, we quickly realized that others on the road would also be able to enjoy our movie. Not wanting to cause a crash, Lisa held up a dashboard sunscreen to shade the DVD player from those driving along beside us.
We arrived at the hotel, checked in, and while she showered and prepared, I went to the ATM to get the fee for the club. When I returned, she was ready to go. Since Lisa only shaves her pussy on special occasions, I was sure she had spent that time shaving herself clean.
We parked near the club, a very plain door in the middle of a block, more like the entrance to a loft rather than a club. The entry way was a small, dark reception area with a fish tank behind the desk. It was a private club so we filled out the forms and paid our fee. The receptionist gave us a quick tour of the bar, dance floor and pointed out the play area through the hallway to the rear.
We gave our bottle of liquor to the bartender and sat down at a table near the dance floor. After a few moments, a man asked Lisa if she would like to dance. She agreed and danced alone with him on the dance floor, a very polite dance. This club allowed a small number of singles. She wasn't interested in him and returned to the table. A few minutes later, an older, biker couple asked if they could sit with us.
We talked for a few minutes. They were traveling through on their way to California and liked to stop at clubs as they made their way across the country. Once they discovered that this was our first time in this type club, they advised us that people should not visit a club to save their marriage. We assured them that was not the case, just that the kids were out of town. They also told us that after being at a place like this, Lisa would fuck my brains out after we got back to the room. After a few more minutes they said they were going back to the playroom.
Lisa and I chatted and had a couple of drinks and looked around. The dance floor was empty and it appeared we had arrived early. There were several monitors around the room showing porn movies. We spent some time just adjusting to the environment.
It appeared that nothing exciting was going to happen in the front room so we then ventured back to the playroom. As our eyes adjusted to the low light, we noticed that the couple we had talked with was fucking doggie style on the open bed in the back of the room. As he slowly pumped his wife, he motioned for us to sit with them. As we sat next to them on the bed, she asked if she could suck on Lisa’s breasts. To my incredible surprise my wife lifted her shirt and she began to suck Lisa’s breasts as she got fucked doggie by her husband. After getting the other wife’s permission, I gently rubbed her hanging breasts as they swung back and forth from her husband’s fucking.
I was totally preoccupied with what was happening but when I looked up there were a number of people standing there watching us, which I admit, was a bit weird. I am not sure Lisa noticed but it didn't seem to bother her if she did. Between sucking on Lisa’s tits, his wife talked with us as if we were sitting in her family room. After a few minutes of fucking his wife very slowly, he pulled out of her and she pulled away from Lisa. The light was dim but as he lay back on his side, you could see that he had a very thick dick that lay along the length of his thigh, shiny from the pussy juice of his wife.
We stayed in the back room but sat down on the couches between all the draped cloth play rooms. More people trickled into the room over the hour but not much happened. The older biker couple came over and asked if we would like to go to a private room. We were suddenly faced with that reality and were simply not ready for that type of action.
We walked around the play room and ended up over by the hot tub. We discussed being the first to get naked and get in.
As we were talking ourselves out of that, a young lady approached and asked if we would like to join her and her husband and another couple. She had noticed that we looked a bit uncomfortable and thought we might like to join them. We agreed and were soon chatting away with two attractive couples who were accustomed to the party scene.
The lady who approached us, Beth, said that her and her husband, Chris, were swingers but had been away from the scene for some time as they had their first children. The other couple Dave and Karen, were from the city and appeared to be together just for swinging. We all chatted for some time, talking about kids and work. That put Lisa and I and ease. It was very easy to talk with them. They had met while at Hedo in Jamaica and recommended that we visit one day. Chris and Beth were visiting the city from NC to have their first play time since they had kids.
They were very surprised that we had decided to dive into the scene and gave us the advice that this wasn't the place to save your marriage. Beth asked what we were up for and we said were not sure. She said that they did girl-girl and swap. I told Beth that my wife’s fantasy was to have multiple people pleasing her.
They invited us to join them in a private play room and said that we should not do anything that made us uncomfortable. After a quick discussion, we agreed to go but we would start out watching.
We all walked to the private area, and the other two couples began to take off their clothes. Once Beth was naked, she immediately approached Lisa, gave her a French kiss, and pulled Lisa’s shirt over her head. After her shirt was off, Beth began to kiss and suck on Lisa’s breasts. After a few moments, Lisa had only her thong on and everyone else was naked except me. Lisa told me to get undressed. So much for watching!!
Both Chris and Dave had large cocks. Chris was long and Dave was thick. The other wives had nice bodies. Karen had big tits. Beth was thin with a great ass. Both were completely shaved. Chris asked if he could eat my wife. I said he needed to ask Lisa. Since we had kids, Lisa had lost interest in getting eaten, but she immediately gave her permission. As she lay back on the bed, Chris began to eat her. The other couple and Beth began to suck her breasts and rub her body. I asked Lisa if she was OK and she nodded yes. Chris moved up and lay on top of her, whispering in her ear. I suddenly thought that he had slid his large cock inside her. I asked Lisa if he was inside her and she smiled and said no, but she could feel it pressed against her belly. I do not know what he was whispering to her. Dave began eating Karen and Beth was sucking my dick.
When Chris moved away from Lisa, Lisa left her legs wide open and Dave took his place.
The next hour was totally wild and is just a blur. After Dave licked Lisa’s pussy, each wife had their turn with her. Lisa then returned the favor, but being her first time, she was very hesitant. The other women went down with gusto. She did say later that both wives tasted the same.
Eventually, every wife had their turn being eaten and every guy had their cock sucked. Beth was getting fucked doggie as she sucked my dick. Lisa’s pussy was dripping down her legs as I finger fucked her pussy while she ate Beth then Karen. Each lady had a man on each breast as a wife ate her pussy. While Beth sucked Lisa’s pussy, her husband fucked her doggie. While Lisa was sucking Dave’s dick and I finger fucked her, Beth sucked me while still getting fucked from behind by her husband while she bent over next to the bed, watching Lisa suck Dave. So much was going on that it was hard to keep track.
After a few moments of Lisa sucking Dave while I fingered her sopping wet pussy, Dave pulled away and shot a huge load onto his belly. When Lisa and I talked later, she thought that Dave must have been really turned on because she had only given him about 7 sucks before he pulled away and came. She felt that it was “swinger etiquette” not to come in her mouth.
We didn't have any towels for Dave to clean up his load. So I put some pants on to get him a towel and Lisa and Beth went to the restroom. While they were gone, we three husband focused our attention on Karen. I got her pussy while Dave and Chris sucked on her tongue and breasts. I sucked and nibbled on her clit, finger fucking her g-spot with two fingers. She bucked her hips and moaned from all the attention but I don’t believe she came. At that point, the only person that had cum was Dave.
Once Lisa and Beth returned, I asked Chris if he would finger fuck Lisa as her we stood and kissed. As we kissed I slowly moved my hands down from her waist to her ass and around to her pussy. Chris had slide a couple of fingers deep inside her pussy and was pushing against her g-spot while rubbing her clit with his thumb. Lisa loves to get finger fucked. Her breathing quickened and she began to passionately open mouth kiss me. Her knees buckled as she came. She later said that was the best moment.
Chris then asked me if he could fuck Lisa. I asked Lisa if she wanted to fuck Chris and she said sure. Beth then approached me and handed me a condom. As Chris and I rolled the condoms onto our hard cocks, Lisa slowly lay down across the end of the bed, watching as the condom on Chris reached about 2/3 up his dick. As Chris approach Lisa, she gripped her knees and spread her legs. He rubbed his dick up and down on her wet pussy and slowly pushed in. He didn't get it all the way on at first, so he pulled out and upon the second thrust, got his dick completely inside Lisa. After a couple of thrusts, he laid down on her and they began to fuck and kiss.
Beth then lay down along side Lisa but facing the opposite side of the bed. She spread her legs and opened up her shaved pussy with her fingers, showing me her glistening pink pussy hole. I pushed my condom covered dick inside her. Karen began to such Beth’s breast as I slowly fucked her.
As we fucked, I saw my wife with her legs spread wide and Chris lying on top of her fucking her missionary. They were kissing passionately. Her arms were wrapped around his back and every now and then she would grab his ass with her legs to help push him deeper into her pussy. I heard her breathing increase and was sure she had come on his big dick. She then turned to her hands and knees and he fucked her doggie. Beth turned around and I was soon fucking her doggie style also.
Although I was focused on fucking Beth, I could see Lisa next to Beth, getting fucked from behind, her head down on the bed with her eyes closed, savoring that big cock as Chris worked it in an out of her pussy. I could hear her moaning as Chris continue to thrust deep into Lisa. Lisa came a couple more times. Beth turned onto her back again. She put her legs up onto my shoulders and I slid my cock back inside her pussy. She was very wet now and I picked up the pace. I announced that I was about to come in Beth. Beth encouraged me on, her hands pulling on my ass as Karen and Dave sat back and watched us fucking each other’s spouses.
I fucked Beth very hard, drawing erotic yelps and moans from her mouth. As I came, I saw that Chris had stopped pumping into Lisa to watch me come in his wife. Lisa still had her head down on the bed. I withdrew from Beth and pulled my cum filled condom off my dick. Chris pulled out of Lisa and she turned over onto her back with her legs still spread wide. Chris sat down on a chair next to the bed, his still hard cock hanging down between his legs, more than filling up the condom.
Karen and Dave seemed ready to go, so we all got dressed, kissed, said goodbye, and left.
When we got back to our hotel room, Lisa immediately pulled off her clothes, grabbed her vibrator, and asked me to finger fuck her. I asked her to show me that pussy that had just been fucked by a big dick. She opened up her legs, and to be honest, it looked like a normal turned on pussy. I was hoping it would be oozing and gaping a bit, but it was not to be.
We played, fucked and finger fucked for another hour with Lisa having at least two more pulsating orgasms, with me coming one more time, this time inside my favorite pussy. We drifted off to sleep about 4 a.m.
The next morning Lisa was very sore. She thought it was from all the licking she had received, but I was sure that it was from fucking that huge dick for about an hour. We agreed that all the dicks we saw were above average in size. She has always said that she doesn't like big dicks but she had no problem taking this one on.
In later discussions, Lisa says she like what happened and had a lot of fun, but won't do it again until the kids have moved away. We agreed that sharing with two other couples was fun but was just too much action for beginners like us. Next time, I would like for Lisa to take on me and one or two other guys so we can focus solely on her. I know that she likes that because those types of movies get her pussy really wet and always set her up for a nice orgasm.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,627 views
We received a reply from a couple Nicky and Paul who had never swung before but had constantly fantasized it and emailed us with their photos and phone number. Their response was quite long and detailed and both Avril and I were more than impressed with their 'Zest for Life' and such a general nice attitude about them. What surprised us was that they were half our age at 24 yet our ad clearly and truthfully gave our ages. The surprise turned into shock when at the end of their email not only had they put their phone number but they also put their address.They actually lived at the end of our road albeit a reasonably long road but never the less the same road. In fact I remember seeing them out with their young children some months back and noticed how much fun they seemed to be having with their two off spring.
Nicky and Paul are an extremely attractive young couple and both of us were quite turned on by their photos even though there was no nudity involved.However we talked about meeting them but felt we should call them first to endorse the difference in ages but most important that we lived in the same road.Reluctantly I made the call and it was Paul who answered and having introduced myself , he seemed quite pleased and easy to talk to.I immediately said that' this may come as a shock to you but we live very close to you and... before I could say anything else he interrupted and said that they also new us as he had worked on renovating our pool with his father for the previous owner of our house just prior to us moving in and recognized the pool in the photo we used for our ad.. Speechless as I was , I stupidly said 'and also we are twice your age and old enough to your parents '. His response was immediate and said , ' we know that and was hoping YOU BOTH wouldn't have a problem with it. Now as young as he was , this was my type of man and I instantly liked him. With Avril nodding her approval I invited them both for dinner on Saturday .
Saturday arrived at long last as I was so looking forward to meeting them and both Avril and I spent the whole day getting ready. She changing her clothes, what seemed like every 30 minutes, me as usual pacing about, a nervous wreck and contributing nothing to the cooking arrangements.
Avril, who stills has a very attractive petite figure had decided to wear a very tight red short stretchy dress that left nothing to the imagination.She is normally concerned that her breasts are quite small and usually wears a quality bra, but tonight this was not possible and as we had no plans to go out she just had on a very skimpy pair of white lace panties and nothing else. To say she looked horny was quite an understatement and I could not have loved my wife anymore than I have done over our 25 years of marriage.She looked and is terrific.
Nicky and Paul duly arrived on time and we exchanged introductory kisses to which I noticed left Avril's nipples erect and looking so sensual through the Red dress.'Wow did I do that 'said Paul, ''well actually you both did' was Avril's reply as you are both so young an attractive. Now that is the best ice breaker I have ever heard.
We spent the next 3 hours having a splendid dinner and plenty of drinks and I can honestly say that I cannot remember having enjoyed myself and laughed so much. Nicky and Paul were both so nice and genuine, our type of people, and although they have never swung before they were so exciting talking about their fantasies and we too were so turned on re living our recent limited experiences. Avril - who as usual is a master in timing and diplomacy - suddenly stood up from the table and went and gently kissed Nicky on the lips and asked if they wanted to take our friendship further, to which again the reply was an instant yes and she stood up and led Avril to the foot of the stairs. She then laughed and said ' your bed or mine ' and ran up the stairs.We all smiled and followed her to our main bedroom.
Once inside Nicky immediately threw her arms around me with a deep meaningful kiss and chewed delicately on my tongue. I was speechless and in heaven as she ground her young lithe pelvis into mine. She pushed me down onto the bed and started to massage my now leaking cock through my trousers. Within minutes she had unzipped me and released my now extremely aching cock..hmmm thats nice she said and gently run her finger over the precum at the head and it was all I could do stop myself cumming.As a diversion I started to remove her clothes, and although they were just Jeans and a loose fitting top they were so sexual on her.Quickly she helped me and when I slid her micro panties down past her knees I noticed she was completely shaved and her skin was so soft and creamy.
I took time also to glance at Avril and although still standing up with Paul kissing him passionately they were both naked except for her lace panties. Paul was also completely shaven and I noticed his cock although average in length had a very large head and being shaved looked so clean and in a funny sort of way, quite virginal. Nicky had in the meantime engulfed my cock in her mouth and was gently nibbling the head with her teeth - within minutes it was clear I was going to cum, so she whispered ' lets not waste it ' and crawled up my chest and slowly lowered her tight but very wet pussy on my cock until it was deep inside her.There was no thrusting and rapid banging or raising herself up and down , she just remained quite still and squeezed her vaginal muscles which seem to fit around my cock like a glove to hand.I could not control myself and began to buck without control as I exploded into one of the most intense orgasms I have ever had. I can feel you squirting inside me she shouted and this just prolonged the orgasm - I think I actually experienced my first multi orgasm , if that's possible in a male but certainly it was much more longer and intense than I have experienced before. As Nicky raised herself off me my clock flopped out followed by copious amounts of cum, 'is that all mine' I jokingly said , 'it sure is 'she replied but hopefully not for long.Still smiling at her sense of humour I looked up to see Avril's legs astride the bedside armchair with one foot over Paul's shoulder and his cock also deep inside her.He too was not thrusting and withdrawing but kept his cock buried deep inside her but I noticed him squeezing his buttocks tightly and releasing. This was having the desired effect on Avril and clearly that large head was being twitched deep inside and certainly hitting the right spot.She also was cumming quite quickly which as she screamed her orgasm,it immediately caused Paul to shoot his load in response deep inside her. As he withdrew his cock , it was still quite hard and his cum oozed out of Avril immediately and into the crease of arse.He also released a copious amount of creamy white liquid which seemed quite thick as Avril was later to taste.
We all rested on the bed for a few minutes and the humour and genuine friendship continued.Throughout the next couple of hours we experienced unbelievable sex and although quite young both Nicky and Paul had shown us plenty of new positions which has vastly improved my sexual technique, Avril of course didn't need any improving. Avril experienced a DP for the very first time and it just seemed so enjoyable for me to feel another cock enter Avril's anal hole while I laid there with my cock deep inside her pussy. It felt so strange , because although I could not move much , to feel Paul's cock move inside Avril alongside mine brought me to another highly intense orgasm as it did with Avril.
As I rested I watched in amazement as both these young genuine first time swingers brought Avril to one orgasm after another. Nicky's first time bi experience seemed to be the highlight of the evening as Avril delicately licked all the creamy juices from her pussy creating what surely was a long and protracted noisiest orgasm I have ever heard. Such was the humour that after Nicky came down from cloud nine , her first words were , ' gosh I hope I didn't wake our kids ' albeit they were fast asleep with their grandparents about a quarter of a mile away.
We hope we will meet up with Nicky and Paul again but as this happened quite recently , only time will tell.
Avril & Dec
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,397 views
Scott and Sharon had a seasonal site next to ours, while Joe and another Sharon who I'll rename to Jill so you don't get confused, had a trailer on the other side of Scott's . Scott was in his middle 40's, Sharon was in her mid 30's. Joe and Jill were in their early 30's.
We had all became friends and shared each others campfires every night. Joe was a asshole but Jill was a hot skinny babe. Scott was alright but a 70's hippy while Sharon was an average but still cute short gal. My wife is average, short and a little over weight and I show my age.
My wife has refused to try even a soft swap or even showing a little flesh if you know what I mean. She wouldn't even sit by the fire without a bra on and I have begged her many times to loosen up. Well this night Sharon had brought over some drinks for my wife, Jill, and herself; us guys drank beer as usual. The three gals were getting a little loud when Scott announced he was going to have to take Sharon home and bang her to get her quiet. We all laughed and began teasing the three wives about different things they could do to get us excited.
Well Jill started by suggesting the three of them go for a walk into the woods. They got up and slowly made their way into the wooded area were no one was. Of course they were giggling and making lots of noise. Then Scott made a comment that we should go scare them. Joe didn't want to go and we really didn't want him anyway fearing he would ruin our fun anyway. So Scott and I walked back another way into the woods to have some fun scaring the wives.
In the woods we tried to be as quiet as possible and listened to the gals as they giggled. Then we heard splashing and we knew they were at the rivers edge. We sneaked up and when we reached were they were, we saw Jill and Sharon in the river and my wife standing on the bank taking her clothes off. When Scott saw my wife's big breasts in the bright moon light, he about blew our hiding with his amazement. Jill and Sharon both were smaller breasted.
Scott was out of his clothes almost instantly and I took the cue and stripped. We both ran and splashed into the water with the wives. Scott went right to my wife so I went to his.
My wife looked at me as Sharon grabbed my hard-on and began stroking me. She just stood there as Scott leaned down taking her big breasts into his lips and began sucking on them. Suddenly I felt a hand reach from behind me and grabbed my balls. It was Jill pressing her small firm breasts against my back. I kind of watched my wife as Scott buried his fingers between her legs and she accepted it was happening. Jill and Sharon were now taking their turns playing with me.
Jill suggested we go lay in the grass on the shore so we turned to walk up there to find Scott and my wife now lying there already. Scott was straddling her rubbing his cock between her large breasts as she held them together for him. Reaching the shore Sharon left me and went over to help her husband take care of my wife. She got between my wife's legs and began pleasuring her with her face between her legs. Jill told me to lay down and she climbed over my face and lowered herself over me. I began tasting her tiny folds as she laid on me and began pleasuring me.
I could hear my wife moaning and thrashing around on the ground but Jill had me so excited I didn't care. Jill sat up and rode my face gushing her fluids all over me. She then climbed off me allowing me to see what was going on a few feet from us. My wife on her back and Scott holding her legs up as he buried his fat member in her. Sharon was squatting over her head and my never-going-to-do-that wife was pleasuring Sharon.
Jill climbed on top of me and lowered herself onto my manhood. I slid in easy with her wetness but I had never felt a woman squeeze me like she did. She ground down hard which actually hurt as she was very shallow. I could feel the end of my manhood hit her cervix and slide to the side of it. In no time Jill was bouncing up and down hard on me and cumming. She finally rolled back off me and laid beside me. Then I felt lips around my manhood and again I was being swallowed. Sharon was now getting me hard again. She now was climbing on me and beginning to ride. Jill still lying beside me. Then my wife and Scott moved over to watch us. I was spent anyway but allowed Sharon to get herself off.
I looked over to see Jill between my wife's legs eating her and watched Scott move behind her for his turn. Sharon worked me until suddenly I was about to cum. She tightened up on me and began shuddering and grinding down on me. Her hot juices flooded over me which made me shoot for the second time deep into her.
We all washed off in the river and dressed heading back to our camp site. Arriving we found that Joe had went to bed. We agreed that we would play some more and even my wife agreed to it. They all went home and the next day nothing was said and things were as usual. My wife said she enjoyed it and would just have to wait to see if it happened again. She said she would not plan it but if it happened, it happened.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,317 views
My wife and I had just finished another great night of lovemaking. I needed to tell her about Mary her teacher friend at the school. My wife works in the administration office of the school where Mary is a teacher. They often go to lunch together, shop together and volunteer at the church together. Who knows what they talk about. I thought I had better confess now or my wife would hear it from Mary.
We were laying on the bed after our lovemaking. I was playing with her tits and she was massaging my balls. Donna asked me "now have you been a good boy while I was gone or did you fuck someone while I was gone"? I smiled and replied "do you really want to know"? She replied "yes, of course that is the deal we made, we tell all". I replied "well here goes, I fucked Mary your friend at school while you were gone"!
My wife looked at me first almost in shock then started laughing and said "yeah, right that is a good one. She is 20 years younger than you and you are talking about "Miss Prim and Proper". In away I wish it was true as everyone at the school is talking. The poor woman, she is telling everyone that her husband went on a two month fishing trip. She told me in tears her husband left her two months ago for a 25 year old woman then filed for divorce. She is divorced now and their house closing is next week! She is probably horny beyond belief and needs a man to really fuck her hard". I replied "well it’s true, she spent the whole weekend and I have proof!" My wife said "what proof?" I responded "well you know the video camera on the dresser in the bedroom I used to tape our lovemaking, well it recorded everything. I tripped it as we laid down on the bed!" My wife said "okay, I’ll call your bluff, let’s see!"
My wife and I hooked the video camera up to the TV and I started playing the video of Mary and I. My wife was in shock as she looked at the TV. My wife said "oh my god! There is Mary naked in our bed, you are really giving her a good fucking! I can’t believe it! " I asked her "are you mad at me?" She replied "no, just surprised. The longer I look the "hotter" I am getting watching Mary’s tits bounce as you fuck her hard. I have never seen her like this!" I reached down and started fingering my wife’s pussy and discovered it was very wet.
I asked her "is watching me or Mary making you wet?" She blushed and replied "it’s Mary with her tits bouncing and her moaning with pleasures". I smiled and said "I think you and Mary may be bi-sexual"! My wife’s face became flushed and she said "It can't be, I have never been with woman before". I replied " Well there is an attraction there, I can see it!" She looked at me and slapped my arm "you bastard, taking advantage of that poor girl. She is going through a hard time and you fucked the hell out of her!" Then she started smiling and laughing. I asked "what is the matter with you?" She replied " This explains it all. This last week Mary came to work with that "glow" as if to say "hey, I just got laid and I feel great!" I replied "so isn’t that good?" My wife replied "wait until you hear this, Mary told me she was in love with an "older" guy and he was great in bed and that my husband is you! Also she has tried to avoid me for several days and gets nervous around me".
I asked "has she ever kissed you out of the ordinary, you know the way women normally kiss each other?" My wife thought for a moment and said "well now that you mention it she has gone out of the way to kiss me on the lips and pat me on the ass sometimes. She did brush her hands across my breasts several weeks ago and smiled afterwards!" I smiled and said "I think she is hot for you!" My wife blushed and said "it can’t be, I’m straight". I replied "from what I have read all women are or have bi-sexual tendencies, that is their nature! Let’s prove it, invite Mary over on Saturday and see what happens and you just promise to let it happen. If she puts her hand on your leg, you do the same to her. If she kisses you on the lips, open your mouth and give a "wet" one back. Just let it go!" My wife thought a minute and said okay and that will prove you are wrong!"
Saturday came, I couldn’t wait. My wife seemed very nervous. I had my wife put on a white brief pair of panties, loose fitting tan pink shorts and a loose fitting blouse and a sheer white bra. The doorbell rang. My wife nervously opened the door and it was Mary. Mary looked very nervous and tried to avoid eye contact with me. My wife and her sat down next to each other on the couch. Mary was wearing a short blue skirt, bare legs, a white blouse with a light blue bra. I asked them "hey guys, how about a glass of wine?" They both agreed. I poured two large glasses for them.
Both of them downed the wine in just a few minutes and asked for a refill. After the first bottle was devoured by them, I opened another and poured more. When the second bottle was gone they both were relaxed and slightly intoxicated, laughing. Mary although still looked nervous. My wife asked "Mary, so tell us about your new guy now that you are single again, you know the older guy who really turned you on!" Mary’s voice quivered then she started to sob, putting her head on my wife’s shoulder and her left hand on my wife’s thigh, rubbing it! My wife turned and looked surprised at me and mouthed silently "oh my god!" My wife responded by putting her right hand on Mary’s upper thigh and started rubbing it towards her crotch! Mary finally looked at my wife and said "I’m sorry Donna, you are my best friend and when you were away I had sex with your husband and I do love him!" My wife smiled and replied "I know Mary and it’s all right. Everything is ok and I will explain later. It’s ok honey, don’t worry!"
With that Mary stopped crying and looked for a moment at my wife then gave her a long wet kiss on the lips like I do! Then Mary moved her hand all the way up to my wife’s crotch causing my wife to gasp then started breathing heavy. Mary then unbuttoned and softly removed her blouse then her bra allowing her tits to release. Mary started sucking her nipples sending my wife almost to orgasm. I motioned my wife to respond.
My wife then unbuttoned Mary’s blouse and bra then unbuttoned her skirt and removed it. Mary followed by removing my wife’s shorts. They were both only clothed in their panties on the couch now. I watched with an enormous hard on as my wife sucked Mary’s nipples. Then Mary took it a step further as she removed my wife’s panties then removed her own panties. I could see both of their panties harboring large wet spots. So I knew they were enjoying themselves. Mary gently inserted two of her fingers into my wife’s pussy then started massaging her clitoris. My wife said "oh no Mary" then Mary smothered her words with her mouth on my wife’s lips. Mary started kissing my wife’s tits, nipples then working her way down to her stomach, then the inside of her thighs then working up to her pussy. Mary spread my wife’s legs then parted the lips of her opening and stuck her tongue inside then started sucking her clitoris. My wife did not protest then came to orgasm with her body trembling. Shortly after that my wife started kissing Mary working her way down her tits and nipples. Then I was surprised as my wife parted Mary’s legs then the lips of her opening and stick her tongue inside Mary’s opening then suck her clitoris. Mary was a good teacher and came within seconds, shaking all over. After it was over they gently kissed each other then realized I was watching with a erection sticking out of my shorts!
My wife said "hey, what the hell are you doing? Strip off your clothes and do both of us!" My wife had me lie on my back and Mary straddle me and ease herself on my cock then she straddled my face and I started sucking her clit. They faced each other in this position and started kissing and fondling their tits . I thought Mary was going to "rip" my cock from my body as she rode it. After we all came, they switched positions and both of them really did a number on me that night. After that we collapsed in our bed and slept together very soundly. Mary moved in with us after the closing of her house. We have been living, fucking and sleeping together for over a year now and we are all happy and content. No more swinging with other couples now as we have plenty on our "plate"!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,897 views
I have no regrets about the path we took to get to this point and beyond. It has been an incredibly exciting experience and one I wouldn’t change a bit. Teak had been with several men, including me, during her college days and enjoyed some wild times. (According to some of her friends (men and women) she was known as a “hand job queen” and loved playing with cocks. She was known to have sucked a few and occasionally came back to her dorm missing panties and looking well used.) But, when we married, she became the model faithful wife. Quiet attractive and proper – 5’ 4”, 132 lbs or so, 34C – 32 – 34, brown or blonde hair (sometimes reddish). She dressed conservatively, but her legs were always displayed well as they should have been. Slim and shapely, she just looked great with a rounded, firm ass. There were times when guys hit on her and she flirted a bit, but she always shrugged them off.
When two children came along it stifled our love life in a big way. She just wasn’t very interested any more. Oh, Teak still was intimate with me, but the enthusiasm was gone. No spark, no fire. No oral sex; just a bit of foreplay and her urging me to “Put it in” and “Harder” until I came. Until she decided to go to graduate school.
This was 12 years into our marriage. I was stationed on a staff in Norfolk, the kids were 7 and 8 and in school and she had time to do what she always wanted to do – pursue her PhD. As it turned out, she pursued a bit more than that. Being back in school, she met a whole new group of friends – younger, more open, eager to explore new adventures and found it exciting. It was obvious that she really enjoyed the time spent with them and the excitement was visible. She established a routine with her new friends. Friday nights were party nights – right after classes, the party started at someone’s house or apartment. Teak always went and stayed later and later. Something else changed also – her appearance. She updated her wardrobe – current styles, shorter skirts and dresses that showed off cleavage, new panties and bras, heels, shorter shorts, tighter blouses or shirts. Where she once wore skirts that were mid knee, now they crept higher – to 2 or 3 inches above. Her panties went from plain cotton briefs to feminine bikini – often see-thru. It should have started to dawn on me then that something was causing this, but I was just too happy to think about it.
The next hint was on a Saturday night. Her interest in sex had rekindled. We were on the living room floor and I was fucking her from behind when she said that all the men considered her a staid old married mommy and she didn’t like it. She wanted them to hit on her, but they wouldn’t. She told me she thought it was because she was older than they were and she intimidated them. Then she smiled and we went on…
Back to the night in question. Bill had come to the house when he was in Norfolk for a port visit. He was an old friend, we had been shipmates together on our first ship and were inseparable when in port with he and his wife. After he arrived, we had dinner and talked, catching up on the news of our lives and our friends. The kids were put in bed and we continued. More drinks, more talking, until the idea of continuing in our hot tub was raised. We had installed it a few months earlier and it was a real retreat for us. We all went to change – I loaned Bill a suit and we went out to the tub. A few minutes later, Teak joined us. Another light should have gone on since she was wearing a new, white one-piece suit. When wet, it didn’t hide much and she hadn’t worn it in public yet. But, no, nothing clicked and she wasn’t wet yet. In she came after refreshing everyone’s drink.
We sat in the tub and let the hot water and steam soak in, continuing to talk and drink. Teak got out to refresh drinks again and for the first time displayed herself to us. Incredible – you could see her pussy and tits, nipples and aureoles clearly. I know I paid a lot of attention and so did Bill! After she climbed back in the conversation turned a little hotter. I don’t recall who started it, but Teak and I were soon describing for Bill how much better it was to be nude in the tub. His comment was: “Sounds like a good idea to me.” With that, he reached down and pulled his suit off, laying it on the deck next to the tub. Not to be outdone, I did the same. Then both of us sat there looking at Teak. She looked at both of us, stood up and started to slip her arms out of her suit. I was stunned, but couldn’t look away. I never thought my wife would strip nude in front of someone else – maybe being it was a good friend made it easier. She went slowly – peeling the suit down so her breasts showed above the water. They’re just right, not too big, even after the kids, and not too small. Nicely shaped and now with erect nipples. For the first time, the light bulb glowed – they were standing up and it probably wasn’t because of the cold air...She bent over and slipped the suit off her legs, Bill helping her balance. No flinch when he touched her, just a strong grip on his shoulder. Then she stood, displaying her breasts to us again and for the first time all of us were nude. Maybe it was the alcohol that helped, maybe we both wanted this and never talked about it, but it seemed natural and a very exciting thing to do.
Teak then came over to me and started to settle on my lap. I could see Bill watching her. No doubt he could see her ass and legs and was hard already. Somehow, I got the idea to tell my wife when she reached for my cock that we couldn’t ignore our guest and she agreed! So, after looking me right in the eye and giving me a very intense kiss while stroking my cock, she walked right over to Bill and said, “Larry says we shouldn’t be rude and leave you out of the fun. Kiss me.” I couldn’t believe what I’d just seen and heard! Bill looked at me with a puzzled look on his face. I was enormously excited by where things were headed and told him, “Do what the lady wants if you like – she’s a big girl.”
Bill smiled and took Teak’s face in his hands, delivering a very long and erotic kiss with much tongue play. I watched her squirm at first – I don’t think she anticipated he would be that bold right off the bat, but she quickly seemed to really enjoy it. I could see her nipples had grown even harder – a sure sign she was excited.
After breaking their kiss, Teak took Bill’s hand and said, “Come over here and sit with us.” She led him back with her to my side of the tub, sat down hip to hip with me and had him sit on the other side of her the same way. Then she put her arms around our shoulders and a leg across each lap. She was exposed – her tits were out of the water and her nipples standing up proud, with her legs open between us. This was an invitation to us both to enjoy her, so we did, playing with her tits, fondling her body, exploring her pussy, kissing. Teak was obviously enjoying having four hands and two tongues playing with her – her head was back and she was moaning quietly. Eventually, she moved her hands to our cocks and stroked them. This went one for some time and eventually Teak moved to sit on the deck around the tub. I watched Bill start to lower his head to her cunt, only to have Teak stop him and tell him it was better to stop now.
We watched her put her swimsuit back on and climb out of the tub. She wrapped a towel around herself and started inside, then stopped, looked directly at Bill, extended her hand, and said, “Coming?”
Bill quickly got out, wrapped a towel around himself and took her hand. I followed as she led him inside and towards the stairs leading to the bedroom. I almost couldn’t believe what I was seeing my wife do, but I was incredibly hard and excited by it. I followed to see what was coming next. On the stairs, Bill dropped Teak’s hand and grabbed her hips, sliding his hands up and down her legs. When he slid his hand up the inside of her thighs, she moaned and stopped for a moment, as though her knees buckled. Bill supported her by the waist and they started up the stairs again. Ducking into the guest bedroom, I heard another moan from Teak before I got to the door. When I looked in, she was standing and Bill had pulled her suit down to her waist, exposing her tits which he was now sucking and fondling. Teak was moaning like before and shaking. Bill’s towel was on the floor and she reached for his cock with one hand while holding his head to her nipple with the other. Then Teak pushed Bill’s head away, knelt down, and took his cock in her mouth. What an incredibly hot scene! For the first time, I was watching my wife suck another man’s cock and loving it. My cock was like a rock – I didn’t know what to do. Watch – join in – stop it...so I watched.
Teak was sucking Bill’s cock like I’d never seen her do before – all of it was in her mouth and she was moaning and shaking, especially when Bill held her head and moved in and out a bit. Then Teak stopped sucking Bill’s cock and stood.
---Some background – She told me later that she learned to enjoy sucking cock at her Friday night parties. One of the regular hosts was named Randy (appropriate, I know) and Teak thought him very attractive. One party she bluntly asked him what she had to do to get the men to approach her. Randy thought for a minute and told her that she had to show them she was approachable and eager to be approached. She said she asked how to do that and he answer, “Suck my cock out at the tub where everyone can watch.” Teak said she told him okay – let’s go and they went out to the tub. Once there, Randy sat on a chair and Teak knelt down, took out his cock, and proceeded to suck it – literally. Randy couldn’t believe she didn’t know what to do, so he proceeded to tell her and train her. It took several nights, but she learned to play with the head of his cock, swirl her tongue around it, take it almost completely in her mouth, and finally, to swallow his cum. Teak said she didn’t like that the first time, but he insisted and she persisted to learn how to enjoy it. As it turned out, Randy was right – seeing Teak sucking cock removed any and all barriers to being approached. She said it was about the 5th night when she realized there was a line waiting for her attention. She sucked man after man that night and swallowed it all. It was the breakthrough into oral sex and really enjoying it that she experienced that night. From then on, she loved the power it gave her and the sensation of a hard cock that she controlled through its spongy, hot head and her mouth! ---
Pushing her swimsuit the rest of the way down, she glanced at me in the doorway, then looked at Bill and said, “Fuck me now – I want to feel your cock inside me.” She laid on the bed and spread her legs – Bill soon joined her with his cock sliding fully inside in one motion. He started to fuck her while she moaned, “Harder, harder, deeper”. Then she looked at me while he continued to stroke her harder and harder while she urged him on.
That was all I could take, I had to try to join in. Teak seemed to be inviting me, so I walked over and offered her my cock. She quickly sucked it in and gave me a blow job like never before. The woman was hot – she was now moaning around my cock and sucking it like it would disappear if she didn’t. Then she took my cock out and said, “Cum in my mouth.” Just like that, she wanted to taste my cum something she’d never done before. I was ready, so I let a huge load of cum go which she took and swallowed without missing a beat! She smiled at me and kissed me, then turned her attention back to Bill, who was really pounding her now. She rode with him for a while and when she sensed he was ready to cum, she said, “Not in my pussy, I want to taste you too. Cum in my mouth.”
I would never have guessed, but here was my wife asking our friend to feed her his cum also. He pulled out of her cunt and she got on her knees, sucking his cock into her mouth. Bill grabbed her head again and jammed his cock all the way in. I know she had a bit of discomfort, since he was pretty big, but she swallowed it all – again!
Incredibly, the night didn’t end there. Bill and I both fucked her several times and she sucked our cocks again to orgasm. Don’t think she was short changed either – Teak had a number of shaking, screaming, moaning, sweating orgasms. We did it all that night – from kinda thinking about swinging to oral sex, fucking, double
penetrations, anal sex and double penetration, to even sharing Bill’s cock between us and my cock between them.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,975 views
Donna my wife is a brunette about 5’6", good figure with medium size tits. She was wearing a halter top (no bra), blue denim cut off shorts with a black thong. Maria was an attractive Hispanic woman about 5’5", large tits and she was wearing a sheer white blouse and tan shorts. Both being Hispanic had black hair and beautiful dark brown skin. I kissed Maria full on the lips and she opened her mouth for me and stuck her tongue inside my mouth then sucked my tongue. I was wearing tan shorts also, no underwear and a t-shirt. She ran her hand up under my t-shirt and stroked my chest hair then played with my nipples, squeezing them slightly. I could feel my cock start to rise to an erection. My cock is just over 8 inches and about 7 inches around (very thick). Maria’s hands finally worked down to my shorts and she put her hand up one of the legs then found my half erect cock. All of a sudden she looked surprised at me and gasped. She whispered in my ear "my god man that is big"! She smiled and started stroking my cock making it grow even more.
I unbuttoned and removed her blouse and could see her tits through her sheer white bra. Her nipples were large and dark brown. Her nipples were becoming very hard now. I massaged her tits through her bra then proceeded to unbutton and remover her shorts. I now had Maria in her sheer white bra and panties! Her panties were really wet now in the crotch. I looked over at Juan and he was removing Donna’s halter top. As he removed it her tits jumped out with their pink, erect nipples. He also started removing Donna’s cut-offs leaving her only in her black thong! Juan started sucking Donna’s nipples and she started moaning. While he was doing that she unbuckled his pants and removed them. As she did to her surprise his cock sprang out as he was not wearing any underwear. Juan had about a 7 inch cock, a little thinner than mine but had the biggest, flat, wide head of a cock I have seen. It was bigger than the head of my cock by one half!! Donna looked surprised. She grabbed his cock with one of her hands and slowly stroked it to a full erection. Juan removed Donna’s thong and inserted a finger into her pussy which I could see glistened with wetness. Donna threw her head back and moaned again. Juan worked is way up to her clit with his finger giving it a good massage. Donna started writhing and moaning then to my surprise, trembled with a orgasm.
I removed Maria’s bra and her huge tits with large dark brown nipples sprang out almost hitting my face. I started sucking her nipples while removing her wet panties. I started massaging her clit with one of my fingers. Maria had already remove my shorts and was stroking my cock with one of her hands. Maria was moaning for more and whispered in my ear to "fuck with your monster", "fuck me hard please". After her orgasm, Donna moved down and started sucking Juan’s cock, really working on his huge cock head. Maria followed Donna’s action and started sucking my cock. I had her stop and started sucking her clit then stuck my tongue inside her pussy as far as it would go then sucked her clit again then she shuddered with an orgasm.
We all stopped for a moment then Donna she wanted to stop for now and think about fucking each other’s spouses another time. So we all rested in the hot tub and just talked about tonight and the future. After the hot tub we watched a few movies then Juan and Maria left. We agreed to meet after Donna returned from her trip. After they left Donna told me she was just unsure about letting another man fuck her and had to think about it. She thought Juan was hot and if he had played with her any longer she probably would have lost control and fucked him. That night we fucked several times as this did really get us "hot". The next day I dropped Donna off at the airport and she left. I returned home and called Juan and Maria. They said they enjoyed the encounter and I told them to return in two weeks on Saturday. Donna was returning on Thursday and we were both looking forward to another meeting.
Well the days passed all too slowly for me. It was now Friday just a week after Donna had left. I just finished doing some yard work and it was a hot day, we live in Oregon and sometimes we have a few hot days. I was having a cold beer and cooling off before stripping and getting into the hot tub. The door bell rang then there was a knock on the door. I opened the door and it was Mary, a woman at our church, who was also a school teacher at a nearby elementary school. Everyone calls her "miss prim and proper". She is a tall woman, about 5"10" (I’m 6’2"), nice medium size tits, long smooth legs, blond hair and blue eyes. I would guess her to be about 37 or 40 at the most. Still a very good figure. I see her running along side the road when I am bicycling. I am in my tan shorts is all and Mary looked me up and down glancing at my crotch as she does sometimes which makes me wonder if she is curious or maybe, just maybe wants to fuck me??
Mary said "did I come at a bad time". I replied "oh no Mary, Donna is away for a couple of weeks and I have just been doing some yard work. Please come in". Mary thought for a minute wondering if she should, with me alone in the house. Then said "ok, why not". She was wearing a shirt tied in front above her stomach, a pair of short running shorts that sometimes revealed the cheeks of her ass and some slip on tennis shoes. She had stopped by to invite Donna and I to a church supper on Saturday night. I told her I would come alone. Mary said "it sure is a hot one today Rob". I agreed and offered her a drink. She though a moment then said "sure, do you have any wine"? I was surprised to hear her asking for wine. So I replied "sure, red or white"? She replied "red, please". I poured each of us a medium glass of red wine.
We sat and talked. She told me her husband Don, had left for a two month fishing trip to Alaska. Mary said "I really haven’t been myself for awhile and the wine helps me to relax". After emptying the first bottle of wine I cracked open another bottle and Mary started giggling and laughing as I have never seen her before. Then she broke the ice and said "Hey Rob I think I am getting drunk. If I get any drunker are you going to take advantage of me"? Then laughed. I replied "only if you want me to Mary". Mary giggled and said "That might just be ok but I think I need another refill". I poured her another glass of wine. Mary exclaimed "it sure is hot, I need to cool off", then gulped down the rest of her wine. I said "well why don’t we get in the hot tub and cool off". Mary smiled and said "well Rob I did not bring a suit". I replied "I don’t use a suit in the hot tub". Mary looked at me and handed me her glass asking for yet another refill! I went to the kitchen and poured another two glasses of wine and went back to the living room and gave it to Mary. She stood up, took two good sips then set it on the table. She smiled and look directly into my eyes, untied her blouse, removed her bra, shorts and panties. Mary was standing completely naked in front of me then walked over to me and unbuttoned my shorts which tried to fall to the ground but was hung up on my erect 8 inch thick cock. Mary giggled then unhooked them from my erect cock which sprang up to her face and then she gasped and said "oh my god! I never thought you were hung like this, oh my god!" She reached down and grabbed it with her hand, which did not fit around it and stroked it then she embraced me. I could feel her tits and erect nipples on my chest and feel my erect cock poking her in her navel. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled my head close to hers and gave me a deep, wet kiss, then winked at me and said "where is your bedroom"?
I scooped her naked body up and carried her to the bedroom. I laid her on the bed then laid down beside her. We kissed and explored each other’s bodies. I sucked her nipples then worked my way down to her blond pussy. I could see the pink lips of her labia protruding slightly and her pussy was really wet!" I stuck my tongue into her pussy and then as far into her vagina as it would go then worked on her clit with my tongue then sucking it. Mary was going "crazy" moaning and asking for more. After a few minutes her whole body trembled with a strong orgasm. After she caught her breath she said "Rob that was beautiful, please fuck me with your monster. I want it all inside me and stay inside when you cum". I could not believe she was saying this to me. As I mounted her she spread her legs wide and she said "just be careful, I am not use to anything that big". I entered her wet pussy with just the tip of my cock working it slowly and gently inside her and as I did she start moaning and oh, god that feels good. I worked my cock halfway inside of her as her pussy streched to adjust to my cock. Mary really had a tight pussy. I used more pressure as I worked my cock all the way into her. She was use to my cock now. Then I started fucking her slowly coming about 2/3 the way out then all the way inside of her. Now she was really moaning and asked me to go faster so I did. I fucked her faster and faster. I could hear my big balls slapping against her somewhere. After about 10 or 15 minutes I could feel my balls tighten up and my cock get bigger. I was getting close to coming now. Mary must of felt my cock grow inside of her as she started yelling "oh god, I’m coming, fuck me harder"! Now I really fucked her as hard as I could then I started to cum inside of her. I pushed all the way inside of her pussy as far as my thick cock would go as I came in at least 6 or 7 good spurts. She screamed "oh, I can feel your cum squirting inside of me, oh it feels so damn good"! Her body suddenly tensed up and she screamed, shaking her head side to side.
I stayed inside of her without moving for a couple of minutes then fucked her with my cock a few more strokes which emptied a couple of more squirts of cum into her. Mary feeling that gasped again. Mary said "oh Rob I have never cum like that before in all my life, come here". Mary reached up and pulled me to her mouth and she kissed me with her mouth and tongue for several more minutes. We layed exhausted on the bed for 30 minutes holding each other. Then I said let’s shower then get in the hot tub. Mary smiled and said "I can’t wait and I really feel good. You my man are a damned good lover"! As we got up my semen ran out of Mary’s pussy, down her thighs. She smiled and said "You sure were generous mister. How much did you pump into me, a pint! I could feel every drop you gave me and it felt so damned good! I need that again!"
We showered then walked naked to the hot tub and got in. After a few more minutes of kissing and fondling each other I went to the kitchen and poured two more glasses of wine. After the hot tub we went back to the bedroom and fucked each other again with Mary on top this time, straddling me, impaled on my 8 inch cock. It was getting late now and Mary asked if I could drive her home as she ran here from her home three miles away. I told her why don’t you spend the night with me and I would drive her back in the morning or the next day. Mary smiled "that sounds terrific, but I only have what I brought to wear." I replied "well we can wear what we have on now, nothing". We both laughed. We fell asleep naked in each other’s arms. The next day we agreed if we get that uncontrollable "horny" feeling and we would meet somewhere and get relief. Mary agreed. I drove her home.
Thursday came and I picked up my wife Donna at the airport. After we arrived home she turned to me and said "I really missed you"! Then kissed me. Donna showered then told me she had something to tell me. She started crying. I calmed her down and she told me she had met an old high school flame. After having a few drinks together she would up in bed with him and they fucked a couple of times. She discovered she could fuck another man and she was ready for Juan and Maria now. I told her it was ok as we had agreed to do a little exploring of our sexuality. I only wanted her to tell me the details of what happened as I think it would be a real "turn on".
Donna said she was visiting her folks then went to the local club and Ron who she had went to school with saw her and they danced just two dances. They both had some drinks together then he invited her to his apartment nearby. After arriving at his apartment they had a few more drinks. She had spilled some wine on her dress and Ron suggested she wash her dress right away. He gave her a bathrobe to wear while her clothes were being washed. Donna said she put her panties, bra and dress in the washer and was naked under the bathrobe. They both had a few more drinks. They were laughing about old times at high school. Ron leaned over and kissed her then she looked at him and kissed him back. Rob started feeling her tits under the robe and she started unbuttoning his shirt then unzipped the fly on his trousers. She though if she was going to fuck another man this was the time to find out if she really could. She reached inside his trousers and started stroking his cock which was slightly longer but skinner than mine. Ron reached down and untied her robe revealing her naked body. He started massaging her tits and gently pinching her erect nipples. He worked his way down to her pussy and stuck two of his fingers inside her pussy then massaging her clit. Donna pushed him back and removed her robe completely then removed his trousers, briefs and shirt so he was also naked.
Ron was a tall (6’2") man, brown hair, blue eyes with a few extra pounds but still attractive according to Donna. Ron led Donna back to the bedroom and they laid down together. They both got in the "69" position. Donna sucking his cock and Ron sucking and licking her pussy. After a few minutes they changed positions then Donna laid on her back, spreading her legs for Ron. Ron mounted her and slowly pushed his long cock into her wet pussy. Donna said her body tensed as Ron entered her pussy. Ron started thrusting faster and faster. Donna told him to fuck her harder. Ron obliged and she could feel and hear and feel his balls slapping her ass. After about 10 or 12 minutes of fucking Donna could feel Ron’s cock grow larger and told her he was getting ready to cum. As she felt his cock grow inside her Donna started coming and said "oh, god I’m coming Ron, give me your load now". As she said that she could hear Ron groan and suddenly felt his semen squirt inside of her causing her to cum again. She said she could feel at least four good squirts of semen inside of her. He pushed his cock all the way inside her pussy as far as it would go then thrust a couple of more times to empty all of his semen inside of her. They both laid like that for several more minutes then rested. They talked for awhile then after about 40 or 50 minutes she started sucking his cock back to an erection again. After Ron’s cock was hard and erect she straddled him and slowly guided his cock inside her semen drenched, wet pussy. She start fucking Ron by gyrating her hips back and forth while he massaged her tits and "tweaked" her nipples. After about 7 or 8 minutes she could feel his cock start to expand inside of her. This caused her to start to cum again and she went faster and faster then leaned forward placing her hand on Ron’s chest then said "fuck me Ron, fuck me hard". Ron started fucking her hard with his long cock then came again inside of her wet pussy. As he started coming she sat back down all the way on his long cock and gyrated her hips taking all of his semen inside of her pussy.
She continued to fuck him until he became soft again. When she got up off of him his semen gushed out of her pussy dripping down on his cock, pubic hair and down the inside of her thighs. They both showered and cleaned up. Her clothes were done washing so she dressed and he drove her back to her folks house. After hearing these details I was so hard and hot we fucked all night on and off. In the morning she told me she was ready for Juan and Maria.
Saturday came not quick enough. I wanted to see what my "new" wife Donna would do. Juan and Maria came over at about 7:00 pm. We had a few drinks to relax. Then Donna told Juan and Maria she was ready now to go all the way if they wanted to and was sorry about the wait. She admitted she was almost ready to fuck Juan last time we all were together. Maria stood up then said "I really can’t wait to start over so let’s start where we left off". Maria pulled off her short t-shirt, unclipped and removed her bra, shorts and panties then kicked off her sandals. Maria was completely naked in front of me now. I removed my t-shirt, shorts and briefs and embraced Maria. Donna peeled off all of her clothes and help Juan removed his clothes. We were all naked on the living room floor.
Donna started sucking Juan’s cock and he was eating her pussy. I started sucking on Maria’s pussy and clit. We changed positions and Maria sucked my erect cock now making it nice and hard while I worked on her tits. Juan was mounting Donna and I could see her spread her legs for him revealing her swollen, wet, pink pussy. Juan started working the huge head of his cock into her pussy. As he did it made Donna gasp and moan. After the head of Juan’s dick was inside Donna’s pussy the then work the rest of his dark brown cock all the way inside her pussy. Donna was really moaning now asking Juan to fuck her faster and faster. After Maria spread her dark brown legs for me I worked my thick 8 inch cock inside her eager wet pussy. Maria was moaning and asking for more and more. I fucked her harder and harder bottoming out each time and slapping her ass with my large balls. Every time I bottomed out in her pussy she squealed "Yes, yes". I could see the nipples on her tits erect and hard sticking out about a whole inch! After about 15 minutes my balls started feeling real tight and my cock was starting to enlarge. Maria felt this and yelled "oh boy, oh boy I’m coming Rob, give me your juice baby, give it to me now!" I heard Donna starting to scream and could see Juan really giving her a pounding. He had Donna’s legs over his shoulders and I could see his dark brown cock thrusting in and out of her wet pussy. Every time he thrust I could see her legs and tits jiggle. His balls were real tight and he was starting to groan. Donna yelled" oh, yes Juan, give me your cum, all of it now!" Juan came again and again inside my wife’s pussy. This all made me cum with one of the strongest orgasms I have had. I started spurting my semen deep inside Maria’s wet pussy. I must have squirted 7 or 8 times. I could feel my prostrate actually ache from emptying everything inside Maria. Maria yelled "oh my god, oh I can feel it. Its like a hose inside of me. Oh-h-h-h-h! Maria dug her fingers into my arms. I kept on thrusting until I quit spurting semen. I stayed still for several minutes. Juan’s cock was still buried inside my wife’s pussy and I could see some semen seep out of her pussy with his cock still inside her which meant to me he made a large deposit.
Donna and Juan were kissing now. I was still deep inside Maria’s pussy. I was still hard after several minutes so I started fucking her again and as I did I could feel my semen run out of her on my balls and down the crack of her ass. Maria yelled "oh yes, fuck me again Rob go for it baby, please stay hard". We fucked about another 8 or 10 minutes then I came again but not quite as strong but still making Maria scream. After we finished I announced I wanted to fuck my wife now to see what it feels like to fuck her after someone else has just finished with her. Juan agreed he wanted the same thing. I went over to Donna and started kissing her mouth and breasts, sucking her nipples. Donna spread her legs wide apart from me still seeping Juan’s semen. I mounted her and slipped right in as her pussy was well lubricated by Juan. I pushed my cock all the way in then placed her legs over my shoulders giving Juan and his wife a real good view of the action. Juan followed my lead and placed Maria’s legs over his shoulders and entered her without any problems. As he fucked his wife my semen gushed out of her pussy making slurping sounds. We all fucked for only about 7 or 8 minutes before coming inside our wives. Both Donna and Maria said they really liked that as they were really wet but could feel us a little better during the first fuck but they both still had strong orgasms. We all showered together and finally relaxed in the hot tub together. We all got dressed then Juan and Maria thanked us for a great time. We invited them back the following weekend and told them they could stay all weekend. After they left Donna kissed my full on the lips exploring my mouth with her tongue and said "I really love you Rob. This has been a real "teacher" for me". I just thought of another teacher I knew and smiled. We fell asleep in each other’s arms. What a new beginning. Two weeks we will all remember I’m sure!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,033 views
The Swap Meet
By vegaskid, in Swinger First Time,
Diane was a virgin when I met her and she made me wait for almost ten months before we had sex for the first time. She has always told me that she would never cheat on me and that if I ever cheated on her she would leave me and I know Diane well enough to know that she means ever word of that statement. Anyway, over the last several months we have made love only five or six times. It seems that one of us always has an excuse to not have sex. A headache, too tired, not enough time, too busy, etc. Things were starting to get to the point that I was expecting Diane to ask me for a divorce soon, and if she didn't I might have to ask her for one. In the mean time I just buried myself in my job. Then about six months ago I got a new partner on the project I was working on. John was the same age as me (30) and we shared a lot of the same interests.
In a very short time John and I became friends. A couple of months ago John suggested we stop for a drink after work. After that night stopping for a drink became our routine two or three times a week. John was easy to talk to so it wasn't long before I told him about my marriage problems.
He said, “Just get laid and don't worry about the consequences”.
I told him I couldn't do that to Diane. I was going to have to resolve things with Diane one way or another. One night as we started our second round of drinks I noticed an attractive blonde standing at the bar.
She was about 55 and 120 pounds. She had a nicely shaped ass and breasts that were about the size of grapefruits. I noticed several guys in the bar checking her out as she slipped onto a bar stool. John and I continued our conversation but I didn't take my eyes off of this beauty. I watched as the bar tender brought her a drink and she turned around in her chair so that she was facing in my direction. She was just sort of staring off into space and as she sipped her drink, and her knees were separated just far enough that I could see up her skirt to the white strip of panties that covered her pussy.
I tried to look away but I couldn't. When John noticed what had captured my attention he said, She is beautiful isn't she? I agreed. Then he said, Now you should be thinking about bagging something like that. I gave a nervous laugh and looked back at her again. She hadn't moved. The view was still the same. I stared up her skirt for about another minute and then realized that she was staring at me. I felt my face flush in embarrassment. I was expecting something bad to happen but she just smiled at me and turned back to the bar to order another drink. I turned back to John to avoid further embarrassment. When I finally chanced another look toward the bar she was gone. As I looked around the interior of the bar to see if I could spot her John spoke.
He said, "I guess she really turned you on. I bet you would love to jump her bones wouldn't you?"
I replied, "She certainly is a very sexy woman and if I wasn't married I would bury my face in her pussy and never come up for air."
John said, "It’s easy to act the faithful husband when you know you can't get laid but I bet if she offered to fuck your brains out, you'd go home with her right now."
I conceded that maybe he might be right. If the blonde made herself available to me I probably would fuck her and not worry about the consequences. John teased me about her all night. He kept asking me exactly what I would do to her if I had the chance.
He asked, “Would you want her to blow you or would you want to eat her first, or would you just want to fuck her first then eat her?” Then he laughed. He had me both laughing and embarrassed for the next hour, then I got really embarrassed.
Suddenly the subject of our sex talk appeared at our table and sat herself down on John's lap and smiled at me. I couldn't move. Then John spoke, “George, Id like you to meet my wife Jill.” Then he looked at Jill and said, “Honey, George has been admiring you all evening. I think he wants to get in your pants.”
Jill looked at me and replied, “Really? Well that might be fun; we will have to try that real soon. Why don't you ask George to come to the party and well see what happens.”
Then Jill got up and kissed John and turned to me and said, I hope we can get together soon. Sorry I can’t stay but I have to meet some friends to go to the movies. She turned and left. When she left John started laughing at me.
I said, “You asshole, why didn't you tell me she was your wife before I made a fool out of myself?”
John replied, “You didn't make a fool out of yourself. You just admitted to me that you would like to fuck my wife. If you didn't want to fuck her you would have to be either gay or dead.”
“Well why did you tell her I wanted to get in her pants?”
”Because it’s true, and Jill would want to know. I've been telling her about you so she came here to check you out and I think she liked what she saw. After all she told me to invite you to our party.”
“What party?”
”Jill and I are having a few close friends over a week from Saturday for a special party.”
“What's special about the party?”
“Well, its a kind of swap meet. We would love to have you come but you have to bring something to swap.”
“Are you talking about wife swapping? I can’t bring Diane to a wife swapping party. That’s just never going to happen. I can’t ask her to do that, she would go ballistic.”
“Don't pass on the idea to easily. You did say your sex life with Diane is dead, well this might just be what you need to bring it back to life, or at least get you both talking about your problems. Can it really make things much worse? You are already discussing divorce. What can be worse than that?”
“Well, you might be right about that but I don't know how I would bring this up with Diane or manage to keep the conversation under control once I did.”
”Well promise me you will at lease think about this a little more before you dismiss the idea totally. And we can talk about it some more.” I agreed to think about it.
When I got home that night Diane was sitting in bed watching television. I was still a bit horny from my experience that evening so I thought I would try and seduce Diane. When I tried to kiss her she pushed me away and said that I smelled of stale beer and smoke. So I went and took a quick shower but when I got back to bed Diane had turned off the TV and was asleep.
John asked me about the party at work the next day and I told him I didn't think I would be able to do it. So the next night when we stopped for drinks again Jill was at the bar waiting for us. She sat next to me and asked me what it would take to get me and my wife to come to their party.
I said a near miracle. Then Jill looked me straight in the eye and said I was hoping that you would want to come to the party to sample some of this, with that she lifted the hem of her skirt just enough so the I could see that she was a natural blonde. Her pussy was so beautiful that my mouth actually began to water.
Jill continued, “If you want this, all you have to do is talk your wife into trying a new adventure in her life. If things have been as bad in you sex life as you've been telling John then your wife might jump at this as an opportunity to make a drastic and needed change.” Then Jill dropped her skirt back in place and turned back to the table and began talking to John.
That night I left the bar determined to try to talk Diane into going to the party. I waited till the next night after dinner. I told Diane that I needed to talk to her about something important. We went into the living room and I sat down on the sofa and Diane sat facing me in an easy chair. I had prepared a little speech in my head so I just went ahead with it.
I said, “For quite a while now things haven't been right between us. I don't know whose fault it is, or if it is anyone's fault. But I have felt for a long time that we need to do something to shake things up so we can get the life back into our marriage. But, as hard as I have tried I haven't come up with any ideas, that is until now. Well it really isn’t my idea. It was presented to me by a friend at work. He invited us to a special party a week from Saturday.”
Then Diane interrupted, “How is going to a party going to help anything?”
“I’m getting to that. Now just hear me out on this before you respond. This is a swinger’s party. It’s just a few couples that get together and swap sex partners. I was against the idea at first but the more I thought about it the more the idea appealed to me. I think it might just be what we need to get our sex life jump started. For some reason we don't seem to want to do it with each other, so maybe the way to break through this is to have sex with other people in this manor.” I stopped talking and just waited for Diane's reply.
She didn't say anything for a solid minute then she stood up and said, “Are you insane?” and headed out of the room. As she left I shouted after her, “At least think about it?”
When she got to the door she turned and said, “You seriously think that my making love to some stranger will fix our problems? Or are you just looking for an excuse to fuck someone else?”
This she said with some anger in her voice. So I responded the best I could: I lied.
“I am just desperate to find a way to save our marriage and I think we need to take a drastic step like this to do it. Will you at least think it over?”
Diane didn't answer me she just went off to our bedroom and closed the door behind her. I didn't bring the party up again as I figured that was a dead issue. Then on Tuesday night after dinner as we were drinking our last cup of coffee Diane unexpectedly asked, “Would I know anyone at this party?” I said, “Probably not. It was going to be at John's house and these were his friends and I had not met any of them.”
“Does this mean you are interested in going?”
“I don't know. I am trying to see this from all sides, but it still doesn't make any sense to me. How can my going to bed with another man save our marriage? Do you really think you could handle seeing me having sex with another man?”
“If we are both doing the same thing with each others permission it will be fine.” Of course I didn't know if this was true or not.
I thought that there was a chance that Diane would get upset about me balling another woman, but I just had to have Jill and I was willing to risk everything to do that. Besides, I think we need to stir up our emotions.
“I am not agreeing to go through with this, I am only saying I will think about it some more.”
Then on Friday Diane called me at work and said, “I thought it over and decided to go along with this idea of yours.”
“You mean you'll go to the party with me tomorrow night?”
“Yes.”
“What changed your mind?”
“Well, I don't think you gave me any choice. If I don't go you'll accuse me of not even trying to save our marriage and you'll probably go without me. So I decided to take the risk and go with you so I'll know what you're up to.” I didn't bother to tell her that our invitation was for couples only.
I just said, “Good, then I'll tell John that well be there tomorrow.”
Saturday morning was uncomfortable around the house. Diane didn't speak to me at all. I just tried to keep busy and stay out of her way. I didn't want to say something that would start an argument and cause her to change her mind about going to the party. At 2:00 p.m. Diane announced that she was going to get her hair done and shop for something to wear to the party and then left the house. She was gone for nearly four hours. When she came home she had an attractive new hair style and shopping bags from one of the better women's clothing stores at the mall and a bag from Victoria's Secret. So she had not only bought an outfit to wear but she must also have bought some sexy underwear.
She didn't offer to show me what she bought; she just carried it all into the bedroom and closed the door. A little while later I heard the shower running. I waited about fifteen minutes after she had finished her shower then I went through the bedroom and into the bathroom. Diane was sitting at her dressing table in her bath robe and was putting on makeup. I quickly stripped and got into the shower. Within fifteen minutes I was showered, shaved and nearly dressed. As I left the bathroom, Diane got up from her dressing table and headed into the walk in closet. As she entered the closet she let her robe slide off of her shoulders and drop to the floor. She didn't know that I could see her reflection in the bathroom mirror from where I was standing. What I saw began to arouse me. Diane was wearing a black matching bra and panty set. The bra displayed her beautiful breasts as if they were being served to a king and the skimpy panties just made Diane’s nicely shaped ass even sexier. On her legs Diane was wearing a very sexy pair of black thigh high stockings. I hadn't seen her look this sexy since we were married. This whole event lasted only a few seconds but the effect stayed with me the rest of the evening. As much as I wanted to fuck Jill, I was beginning to wonder if I really wanted Diane to fuck anyone other than me. I quickly put that thought out of my head and started thinking about how good it would feel to sink my cock into Jill tonight and how many other ladies would I fuck tonight?
When Diane was finally dressed she came out into the living room where I was sitting waiting for her. She was wearing a black skirt that stopped midway down her thigh and a black silk blouse that was very sheer. You could easily see Diane's bra and most of her tits right through the thin material. She stopped in front of me and announced that she was ready to go.
I said, “You look fantastic.”
Diane is 5'10" and weighs 130 pounds. She has dark brown almost black hair and very clear blue eyes. With her natural shape, the clothes she was wearing, and the sexy underwear she had on I wasn't exaggerating when I told her she looked fantastic.
Diane responded by saying, “I know.”
Then we walked to the car without speaking and started off to John's house. John’s house was only a fifteen minute drive from our house but it seemed a lot longer because of the silence in the car. When we arrived, John and Jill greeted us at the door. I introduced Diane to both of them. John motioned for us to come and then said the other guests are all in the living room. As we walked in I saw Diane look at Jill then she looked at me with an ‘I know what you're up to” look on her face. Jill began talking to Diane like they were old friends. Jill asked Diane if she would like a tour of the house. Diane said yes and the two of them headed off through the large four bedroom house.
John led me into the living room where he had set up a temporary bar. There were seven guys in the room drinking and watching a basketball game on the TV. There were three women sitting in another room with their drinks and talking. I asked John how many couples where there. He said there were five couples and two single men. I asked him why there were two single men there; I thought this was a couples only party. John told me that they always invited a couple more men than women because it takes men longer to recover than the women. So the extra men make sure all of the women go home satisfied. John handed me a drink and told me to relax, that the things would get started in about a half hour.
John introduced me to the guys and we all began discussing the basketball game and for the first time since my wife had come out of the bedroom earlier that evening the knot in my stomach began to loosen.
After I finished my drink I went to the bar to get another and when I looked around I noticed that John had left the room and when I looked into the next room where the women had gathered I saw Jill and the three women that were there when I came in, but I didn’t see Diane. Suddenly the knot in my stomach was back only now it was tighter. Then I saw that there was someone else in the room with the women hidden behind the door way. When she finally moved I saw that it was Diane sitting with a drink in her hand and talking to one of the other women. I felt such relief. I was sure that John had taken my wife off to fuck her, and I suddenly wasn’t ready for that to happen.
A couple of minutes later Diane stood up and moved over next to Jill apparently to be introduced to someone. Now I could see all of the women in that room. I looked from one to the next and admired there beauty when I got to Jill I stared for an extra minute and knew right then who I wanted to make love to right then...Diane. Boy was I unhappy.
By the time I had started my third drink I was beginning to feel better and was enjoying the conversation with the other men in the room. I suddenly realized that Jill was standing next to me and when I looked around I saw that all five women had joined us. I could see Diane across the room talking to Tom whom I had met earlier. The conversation looked innocent so I started talking to Jill and was beginning to get aroused by the idea of making love to her. I was about to asked her if we could go somewhere private when I saw Diane and Tom heading toward the stairs to the second floor where all of the bedrooms were. I was frozen. I couldn’t take my eyes off them as they climbed the stairs. I watched as they opened the door to the bedroom at the top of the stairs, entered the room and closed the door behind them. I felt a little sick and had to sit down. I went over and sat in a chair that gave me a view of the bedroom door behind which my wife was about to have sex with another man. I suddenly had a mental picture of the way Diane looked when I had seen her earlier in just thigh high stockings, and her bra and panties. I knew that Tom was going to not only get to see Diane that way, but he would be removing the bra and panties. He was going to be kissing her tits and putting his cock into her pussy. As I sat and watched I felt my stomach turn over and at the same time I was getting an enormous erection. I was getting confused now.
Jill came over to me and asked if I was all right. I just looked up at the door and Jill said, “Oh. I understand. This often happens to first timers. Don’t worry things will turn out O.K.”
Jill sat with me and rubbed my neck which felt great and helped me to relax a little. After about thirty minutes the bedroom door opened and Tom came out. I quickly looked away so I wouldn’t be seen staring. Tom came back downstairs and went to the bar for a drink. Diane didn’t come out of the room for another five minutes. When I saw her at the top of the stairs she smiled at me and started down the stairs. She looked like nothing had happened. I began to think she must not have done anything. But when she came into the living room I could see the redness around her lips and on her neck that showed she had been at least necking with Tom and then I noticed that one of the bottom buttons on her blouse was open. But it was the look of satisfaction on her face that told me that she had indeed been fucked by Tom.
I started to get up to go talk to her but Jill stopped me. She said, “It’s not a good time to approach her now. Wait till you have calmed down.”
Jill was right so I sat back down. When I looked back at Diane she was being handed a drink by one of the single guys at the party. It was at that point that I realized that many of the guests had disappeared.
I asked Jill where everyone had gone and she said, “Where do you think?”
I just said, “Wow, I never saw them leave the room.”
Jill replied, “You were preoccupied at the time.”
When I looked back at Diane she was talking to the guy who had handed her the drink.
His name was Tony. Tony was about 25 years old, five years younger that Diane and very handsome with and athletic body. As they talked, Tony started guiding Diane toward the stairs. They went up the stairs but had to go to the second room down the hall as the first room was now occupied.
Jill asked me if I was O.K. I said, “I don't know how I feel. I know what they are doing, but I want to know what they are doing. Do you know what I mean?”
Jill said, “Yes.” and stood up and took my hand and pulled me out of the chair and led me to the stairs. She took me to the master bedroom next to the one that Diane had just gone into.
Jill closed and locked the door then said to me, “Be careful what you ask for because you might get it.”
With that she walked over and removed a painting from the wall. Behind the painting was a hole which opened to the back of a two way mirror. When I looked in I saw Diane sitting on the bed in just her bra and panties and stockings. Tony was standing to the side undressing. He removed his pants and laid them over a chair then he removed his shirt. The whole time I could see that they were carrying on a conversation as if they were sitting downstairs in the living room. Finally, Tony removed his boxer shorts. Then Diane casually reached out with her left hand and cupped Tony's balls in the palm of her hand. She looked up into Tony's face and began talking and at the same time wrapped her right hand around his cock and began to slowly stroke it. Watching her be so casual about jerking him off was beginning to be a turn on to me. Diane continued to talk to Tony for another minute then she just bent forward and began sucking on his stiff prick. Diane seemed to enjoy sucking his cock which upset me because she never wanted to do that for me. As Diane continued to suck Tony's cock he put his hand on the back of her head and pushed his cock deeper into her mouth. After about five minutes Tony pulled his cock out of Diane's mouth and pulled her to her feet. He pulled down on her bra freeing her tits. Tony began to roughly squeeze and suck on Diane's tits but Diane didn't seem to mind that he was being rough. Finally, Tony pulled Diane's panties off and pushed her down on the bed. Tony got on top of her and slipped his cock into Diane's cunt and started fucking her with long hard strokes. As I continued to watch Diane getting fucked Jill unhooked my belt, unzipped my fly and pulled my pants down. Then she began to give my swollen cock a tongue bath. I enjoyed the sensation of Jill's mouth on my cock while I watched Tony's cock sliding in and out of my wife's pussy.
Suddenly Tony stiffened up and pushed his cock into Diane as far as he could as he erupted inside her. Then he pumped her several more times and stopped again. He continued to do this till his orgasm ended then he pulled back and let his softening cock slip out of Diane's pussy. As the head of his cock came out of the hole it was followed by a large drop of cum that ran down Diane's pussy and on down her crack to her ass. That sigh was all I could take.
My cock exploded into Jill's mouth and I nearly collapsed on the floor. I apologized to Jill for not being able to pleasure her and she said that it was all right. I was a guest in her house and she was glad to pleasure me. She said that I could take care of her another time. I pulled my pants back up and looked back into the other room. Tony had already left and Diane was getting dressed and fixing herself up a little before going back downstairs.
I got back downstairs before Diane and headed for the bar. I needed a strong drink because I was confused. I was jealous. Watching Diane suck on Tony's cock made me jealous but it didn't make me angry and I didn't understand that. Why did I get aroused watching my wife getting fucked by another man? As I sipped my drink and tried to understand what was happening to me I saw Diane enter the room. After having sex with two different men she still looked fresh and ready to party. She seemed to be glowing. This evening was not working out the way I expected it to. I figured I was going to be having fun fucking Jill and the other women and I didn't care what happened to Diane. But the reality was that I was unhappy and Diane was enjoying herself. And the strangest thing of all is that the only thing that made me happy was that Diane was enjoying herself.
When I looked at Diane again she was walking toward me with a smile on her lips. She appeared to be getting ready to say something to me when Carl, one of the other married men at the party began talking to her. As she talked to Carl she kept glancing over at me like she wanted to tell me something but she couldn’t get away from Carl. I couldn't hear their conversation but after about ten minutes of friendly conversation it appeared that Carl asked Diane a question because I could read her lips as she said O.K. and she nodded her head at the same time. Then Carl put his arm around Diane’s shoulder and guided her out of the room and up the stairs.
I watched as they disappeared from site. As I sat waiting for Diane to come back, I began to imagine what Diane was doing with Carl. How she looked with just her bra and panties on. And I wondered if she was sucking on his cock. To my surprise I was beginning to get an erection thinking about Diane sucking on his cock then spreading her legs so he could easily slid his cock into her cum dripping cunt. After a while I had to force myself to think about something else or I might have cum in my pants. Jill came by and asked how I was doing. I told her I was feeling a little better. I was beginning to learn how to deal with the situation. After about a half hour, I saw Carl coming down the stairs but Diane wasn't with him. She must be trying to fix herself up again. I decided that when she came down stairs I was going to ask her if she was ready to go home.
She didn't come down for another twenty minutes but she had managed to fix herself up and she still looked good. She went to the bar and made herself a drink then she came over to where I was sitting and stood in front of me. Before I could ask her if she was ready to go home Diane said that she wanted me to meet her up stairs in five minutes then she turn and walked out of the room and up the stairs. Now I was really worried. Did she want to get me away from the rest of the party so she could tell me she wanted a divorce or that she was leaving me or something like that? Not knowing what else to do I did as I was told. I waited five minutes and headed upstairs. When I got upstairs three of the bedroom doors were closed so I went into the one door that was open.
Diane was standing in front of the mirror fixing her hair and didn't turn around as I entered. She looked at me in the reflection in the mirror and told me to sit down. The bed was messed up and there was evidence of wet cum spots on the sheets so I was careful where I sat. Diane turned to face me and I braced myself for bad news. If she was about to give me bad news it looked like she was going to enjoy it. She was smiling and she had that same glow I had noticed a while ago down stairs. Finally she began
to speak.
”This has been an unbelievable night. You could never have convinced me that I was going to feel this way now. I feel like the tension that has been building inside me that was keeping us apart is gone.”
She walked over and closed the door.
“I want to have sex one more time tonight.”
She removed her blouse and laid it on a chair then removed her skirt and put it with the blouse. Now I was seeing her as her over lovers tonight had seen her, and she looked really sexy. She began speaking again, “This may sound strange for me to say this while I am standing here with my pussy so full of semen that its running down my legs but I love you right now more than I ever have before and I want to make love to you if you’ll let me.”
Diane came over and stood in front of me. I could see that the crotch of her panties was soaked through and some cum was running down the inside of her thigh. I reached out and touched her panty covered pussy and felt the load she was carrying inside her dripping cunt.
I said, “A couple of days ago no one could have made me believe that you would have sex with another man let alone three in one night.”
Diane cut in, “Well actually four men.”
I said, “I watched you all evening and only saw you come up here with three men.”
“Well, when Carl and I finished and he left I was starting to get dressed when John came in the room and said, ‘You’re not going to leave without fucking your host are you?’ I said no, and took my panties back off and laid down and let him enter me. It wasn’t very good sex but the idea that I had just finished fucking one man and here I was fucking another caused me to have an orgasm.”
Listening to Diane speak so matter of fact about her activities had the effect of giving me an extremely hard cock. I looked at Diane and said, “I need to make love to you now.”
Diane came over and knelt down on the floor in front of me and started undoing my pants. I helped her pull them down, and then she went down on my cock and started giving me the best blow job I had ever had. This was the first time Diane had ever sucked my cock without me asking her to do it and it was the first time she acted like she wanted to suck me off. When she had me nearly ready to explode in her mouth she pulled back and stood up. Then she removed her bra and panties. She climbed up on the bed and lay down next to me. When I looked at her pussy it was puffy and the hair was matted and sticky and large strand of semen was oozing out from between her pussy lips. Looking at Diane’s cum filled pussy, I suddenly understood exactly what is meant by the term ‘cream pie’. I lowered myself on top of Diane and kissed her gently on the mouth then began kissing my way to her breasts. I licked and kissed her nipples.
While I was kissing her nipples I was thinking about going down on her pussy and giving her an oral orgasm. I had often fantasized about going down on Diane after fucking her and eating my cum out of her pussy. And the idea of eating her now was exciting me until I stuck my fingers in her pussy. Then I decided that tonight wasn’t the right time to try that. Diane reached down and took hold of my cock and gently but firmly guided it up to her pussy. She placed my cock head at the opening of her cunt and I just pushed. She was so wet and sloppy down there that I slid in with no resistance. After having four cocks inside her already tonight and with all the cum in her pussy, Diane wasn’t very tight. I could just barely feel the sides of her pussy as I stroked in and out of her but I exploded in orgasm in just about two minutes. Afterward we just lay in each others arms for a while. Then we decided to go home.
As we were getting ready to leave, we thanked John and Jill for inviting us. Jill took Diane aside to chat with her and John asked me if I would like to come back the next time they had a swap meet. I told him I would have to think about it and let him know but there was a good chance we would be back.
When Diane came back we left. On the way home neither of us spoke but unlike the silence on the way to the party, the silence on the way home was comfortable. When we got home we showered and headed for bed. As soon as we got in bed Diane said I learned something tonight, which is something other than how much I love you. I learned that I enjoy sucking cock. Then she slid down and took my cock in her hand and started licking and sucking on it like is was a piece of candy.
As she played and suck on my cock she began talking to me, I know you didn’t have sex with anyone tonight till you made love to me. I guess the party didn’t work out the way you expected it to. I knew as soon as I met Jill that she was the reason we were at that party and that hurt me a little but when I notice that you were watching me all the time and not fucking any of the other women I knew that you loved me, and when in spite of the fact that it was hurting you, you did not stop me from having my fun you made me feel special. Well I think as unbelievable as it would seem your idea of going to this party may very well have saved our marriage. And to show you how grateful I am I invited John and Jill over next weekend. Diane went back to work on my cock and brought me slowly to climax, then I fell asleep with my cock still in Diane’s mouth. Next time I will tell you about John and Jill’s visit.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,253 views